《My Alpha Mate's Christmas Gift》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Prologue


    "S-Save me!"


    Roxanne ran desperately, pushing her body to its limits as she feared for her life. Her eyes darted


    across the vast woods, searching for the apparition she had seen before she took to her heels. Then


    she saw it, the thing which relentlessly pursued her.


    The shadow resembled something she had never seen before, a man, a beast, she had no idea.


    The only certainty she had left was the fact that it was after her.


    "Someone... Someone help me!" She cried.


    Her voice was lost in therge expanse of dried barks and wilted branches. The snowy field of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    thorns and the cold winds of winter seemed to swallow her entire being, almost like it choked her.


    Her breathing became uneven as she panted due to exhaustion, yet she couldn''t stop running.


    Doing so would mean her end. As she dashed through the cold and snowy path, she could hear it


    getting closer.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrr"


    The sound sent shivers down her spine. She willed herself with every fibre of her being not to look


    behind her for the fear of what she might see. She could feel it''s gaze on her, she could hear the sound


    of it''s growl. Roxanne could sense her pursuer''s nearing proximity as she fled for her life.


    Many questions raced through her mind, but she didn''t have the luxury to answer any of them. The


    only thing at the forefront of her mind was survival.


    Fortunately for her, the falling snow had ceased, else she would have been in a much more awry


    state. She just had to keep her legs moving until she reached the road intersection where she would


    get help.


    Yes, help woulde!


    She heard creaking sounds above her, from the branches of the trees behind and beside her.


    The monster was pouncing on them, keeping pace with her desperate sprint. She looked around


    her, but the creature moved too fast for her eyes to clearly capture its movements. It was as though the


    beast was toying with her, ying a game it knew it would win.


    As she kept looking around her to get even a glimpse of the leaping man-beast, she failed to


    notice the obstacle beneath her... Until it was toote.


    "Gahhhhh" She let out, suddenly falling.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Oh no, her legs had identally hit the protruding root of one of the many trees surrounding her.


    Her body crashed into the cold snow, making her feel the harsh embrace of the frost. Her legs


    were sore from frostbite and her body throbbed with exhaustion and pain.


    How long had she been running? She had no idea. The emotions and sensations she ignored


    while she was running on the high of adrenaline began to flood her body. She tried pushing herself but


    her body wouldn''t respond.


    "N-No... Just¡­ a¡­ little... More..." She muttered weakly.


    She stretched her hands to reach a non-existent hope of escape, but deep in her heart she knew it


    was pointless. Her voice reached no one, her cold and shivering hands were going to share the same


    fate.


    "W-Why? Why is this happening to me?" She asked herself, still struggling to get her body to


    budge.


    The strange figure suddenly appeared from above, leaping from the branch of a tree and soaring


    through the air as though it was flying. Itnded before her in a swift and precise manner.


    Roxanne slowly lifted her gaze to see the perpetrator of the chaos and her assaulter. It wasn''t


    human!


    With jet ck fur and a crouching figure, it''s beastly jaw looked deadly, along with the ws it had


    on both hands. The height of what stood before her was not ordinary. It was tall, huge and severely well


    built.


    The strong musk of the creature danced around her nose. It was that of olives and chestnut, with a


    hint of burnt wood. She couldn''t get the smell out of her head, she couldn''t think of anything else.


    "W-What are you..." She mumbled, slowly losing herself to the cold and exhaustion.


    The beast appeared to grin, with it''s crimson red eyes shining due to the reflection of sunlight. It


    stood transfixed in its moment, not uttering a word and merely observing her as shey helplessly on


    the snowy ground.


    Her vision grew blurry, her eyes began to close forcefully, taking her to the realm of


    subconsciousness. She was going to pass out... Entirely at the mercy of a dangerous and deadly


    beast... A monster!


    She wondered how things turned out the way they did. From the average 19-year-old girl she was,


    going to school and the arena, through. Perhaps this was her punishment for saying those mean things


    to her mother, or for refusing to let go of the past she missed so dearly. Perhaps this was her fate...


    "I''ve finally found you..."


    She suddenly heard the voice of the beast. A dark and incredibly deep tone reverberated the


    rougher body. She wondered what those words meant as she slowly drifted away from reality, unable to


    respond and incapable of doing much else.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "... You''re mine"


    Those were thest words Roxanne heard before everything finally went dark.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    How It All Began


    [Five Days Earlier]


    Roxanne stirred on her bed as she turned from side to side. She muttered intelligible words as she


    tightly clutched herfy pillow.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Roxanne! Aren¡¯t you up yet? At this rate, you¡¯ll bete for school!¡± A loud voice came forth.


    This voice belonged to her mother, who was beginning to get concerned that her daughter wasn¡¯t


    responding to her calls.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± She muttered to herself, climbing the stairs which led to the first floor where


    Roxanne¡¯s room was located.


    Within moments, she arrived at the front of Roxanne¡¯s room, with only thecquered door serving


    as a boundary, preventing her from entering.


    Knock, Knock, Knock  The cking sounds her mother¡¯s hands made as they made contact


    with the door to her room seemed to do the trick as the sleeping beauty immediately roused from her


    slumber, opening her eyes slowly as the knocking sounds continued.


    Her blue lens shone dimly as she opened her eyeszily. She slowly stirred, moving her body in an


    attempt to rise from bed, an exercise in futility. Instead, shepensated by shifting her body toward


    the crown of the bed, while using the wooden structure alongside her hands to support her body.


    ¡°I can hear you mom. I¡¯m up¡­¡± Roxanne grumbled, sitting up on her bed.


    Her unruly, long dark hair covered her face, causing the strands to dance all over her cheeks. She


    pushed herself to stand, dragging her feet as she walked toward the door to her room where her mom


    stood on the other side. She undid the lock and opened the door slowly.


    ¡°Morning mom,¡± She said in a tired fashion.


    ¡°Roxanne!? I can¡¯t believe this. You¡¯re such a mess! This never happens, just when did you get to


    bedst night?¡± Her mom asked her with a concerned look.


    Roxanne smiled ufortably. There¡¯s no way she could tell her mom what she had been up to


    the previous night. As always, she had to juste up with a special something called a LIE.


    ¡°I was studying. We have tests by the end of the week before we leave for Winter Break.¡± Roxanne


    mumbled.


    ¡°Oh, wow. That¡¯s good then, but don¡¯t push it, okay? You need to get to school quickly, so I¡¯ll leave


    you right now. Get freshened up quickly, if you don¡¯t want to ruin your perfect attendance record.¡± Her


    mom said with her usual doting tone.


    Roxanne was used to this though.


    ¡°Aye aye mom,¡± She said, closing the door to her room before her mother uttered another word.


    ¡°Gah, I feel sore. Last night didn¡¯t, in any way, go as I thought.¡± She said to herself.


    She stretched her body and yawned, releasing the tensed-up feeling she was feeling as she felt


    even more awake. She turned her head, causing her hair to il behind her and stop it¡¯s dance all over


    her face. A strand still remained in the middle of her face, causing her to re a bit.


    ¡°Whoo. Whoo. Hoooo.¡±


    She let out air from her mouth, pursing her lips to increase the concentration of her breath as she


    tried to use the air she produced to forcibly make the strand join the rest of its members. All to no


    avail.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Tired of her meaningless and fruitless effort, she used her hand to carry the strand and ce it at


    its rightful ce behind her, just where it belonged. Even though she had achieved her goal, she still


    felt a sense of defeat, like she lost to the strand.


    She quickly pulled herself together, realising the goal she was neglecting.


    ¡°School! I should start getting ready¡± She mumbled.


    Without wasting more time than what she had done already, she darted toward the bathroom to


    freshen up.


    She brushed her teeth while staring at her reflection in the mirror directly facing her, a habit she


    had cultivated ever since she was little. Without this little truck, she never managed to take care of her


    teeth properly.


    She red at the unruly hair she had on, noticing blue strands appearing among the


    predominantly ck colour.


    ¡°It''s happening again, uh?¡± She thought to herself.


    She quickly finished up with her teeth and went to take her bath, brushing off the thought of her


    hair. It was something she didn¡¯t want to bother with so early in the morning. She had more important


    things to think about. For example, her perfect attendance record.


    ¡°Better hurry up!¡± She said under her breath.


    After thirty minutes and her daughter was still not downstairs, Roxanne¡¯s mother had stopped


    checking the time.


    ¡°She¡¯s never been this tardy before. I wonder¡­¡±


    As her thoughts trailed off, she suddenly heard a ringing sounding from the table in front of


    her. The ringtone and vibrations from her smartphone made the woman snap from her thoughts on her


    daughter as she quickly reached for her phone.


    Her eyes tightened and her lips pursed when she saw the number calling her. It was unsaved, but


    she recognized the person the number belonged to. She tightened her left fist as her right hands


    trembled slightly as she saw it.


    ¡°Just leave me alone¡­ Please¡­¡± She muttered as she stared hard at the number, waiting for the


    call to time out.


    Her moment of wait seemed like forever, until finally the call ended without her answering. She


    took a deep breath as she closed her eyes and clutched her chest. She heaved a sigh of relief, but at


    the same time, sadness. She didn¡¯t know how to feel, or what to do.


    Her phone suddenly started ringing again, startling her for a bit as the vibrations could be felt from


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her body since the phone was close to her chest. She quickly nced at the phone and saw yet the


    same number. She made a deep scowl as she stared intensely at the digits disyed on the device.


    ¡°Ohhh, who¡¯s got mum so upset this early in the morning?¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice suddenly appeared.


    Roxanne¡¯s mother¡¯s skin jumped from the sound of her voice, nearly dropping her phone due to


    her sudden appearance. She quickly grabbed it and ced it back on the table, while appearing to


    maintain a semnce of normalcy.


    ¡°Oh, that? That was just work. Some annoying client just won¡¯t get off my back¡± Her mother said


    with a slight smile, obviously she was faking it.


    Roxanne stared hard at her mother and observed her face. Her now brown eyes, thanks to contact


    lenses, focused on her Mom¡¯s expression.


    Her mother¡¯s eyes twitched and her lips pursed while her fingers moved irrationally, tapping on the


    she sat on. This only happened when her mother was being dishonest about something.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying,¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    Her mother¡¯s work involved bookkeeping and ounting, so she never had to deal with customers


    or clients. She worked for a veryrgepany, so she only answered to her superiors, which were


    very few. Besides, since the time she knew her mother, she had never once received any calls from


    ¡®annoying clients¡¯.


    Something was definitely fishy, but she had no right to pry or judge her mother. After all, she was


    keeping a few secrets of her own.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Dark Clouds On A Sunny Morning


    ¡°Oh, Roxanne¡­ Your hair¡± Her mother said, noticing the few blue strands of hair among her dark


    hair.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ I just noticed this morning too. I was going to dye it as usual, but too much time has


    gone. I¡¯ll do itter.¡± Roxanne responded, feeling ufortable that her mother had noticed her hair.


    ¡°But, you know¡­ You don¡¯t have to. It really looks nice. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Her mother smiled


    nervously, trying to reason with Roxanne.


    ¡°Mom, we talked about this!¡± Roxanne immediately let out.


    ¡°Right¡­ Sorry about that¡± Her mother said in a low, dejected tone.


    ¡°M-Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice. It¡¯s just¡­ Let¡¯s drop this matter already. It¡¯s not normal


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    for a regr High school student to have Blue hair matching her blue eyes. It makes me stand out, and


    that¡¯s thest thing I need in my life right now.¡± She exined, feeling hurt herself.


    ¡°I know dear. I just, I¡¯m sorry okay? You should know that you¡¯re okay with your natural looks too. I


    just wanted you to know that¡± Her mother responded.


    ¡°Yeah, I know Mom. Thanks¡­¡± Roxanne said, letting out a slight smile.


    She and her mother stared at one another, locking eyes with each other with a sense of distant


    love and longing, but neither could further exin what was in their hearts.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m superte, so I better get going!¡± Roxanne said, cutting off the brief connection they


    had.


    ¡°O-Oh, yeah. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Why don¡¯t you have something before leaving¡­¡± Her mother


    quickly said, rising from her chair.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine. Perfect attendance record, remember?¡± She said with a slight smile.


    Her mother joined her as they both chuckled at the little joke Roxanne made.


    ¡°Zzzzzzrnggggggg¡± Vibrations, followed by a familiar sounding ringtone suddenly filled the room


    with it¡¯s sound.


    ¡°Aaaaand, you should probably get that¡­ Deal with your ¡®annoying client¡¯¡± Roxanne said with a


    wide grin before quickly mming the door and leaving, making sure her mother didn¡¯t have enough


    time to give her a response.


    ¡°Roxanne!¡± Her mother groaned in a whiny tone.


    She put her arms akimbo as she heaved a sigh. She stared at the table from where she stood and


    red at her phone. She hesitated, but finally decided to answer the call this time. After all¡­


    ¡°He¡¯ll just keep calling me anyway¡± She muttered to herself.


    She picked the phone and used her shaky finger to answer the call as the phone continued to


    vibrate on her hand.


    ¡°Hello Melissa¡­ I¡¯m d you finally picked my call¡± A deep masculine voice sounded from the


    phone¡¯s speakers.


    ¡°Damien, please¡­ Let¡¯s stop this. I can¡¯t keep doing this. I can¡¯t keep lying to Roxanne. I¡­¡±


    Melissa, Roxanne¡¯s mom said with a sad and concerned tone.


    There was silence from the other end of the phone as the caller didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me anymore Damien. Roxanne is¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. I can¡¯t do


    this to her. So please, if you understand¡­ Let¡¯s just stop this now¡­¡± She said with shaking hands and


    a teary look in her eyes.


    ¡°Melissa¡­ Is that what you really want?¡± Damien, the caller asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t form the words as her voice choked without her able to properly express


    what she wanted to.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time she knows the truth, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to lie to her anymore. Just tell her, tell


    her that¡­¡± Damien said in his deep and calm voice.


    ¡°No! She can¡¯t know! Not yet! She¡¯s still¡­ She can¡¯t handle it now¡± Melissa interjected, not


    allowing Damien to finish.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from her forever. Besides, I didn¡¯t call you just for that. Isn¡¯t it about time you gave


    me your answer?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°Damien, you know I can¡¯t¡­ Roxanne is still¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop hiding behind your daughter Melissa. She¡¯s already an adult, old enough to make her


    decisions. This is something that concerns you, not her. So tell me with your heart this time Melissa.


    What is your answer?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Once again words failed her. She stood, unable to speak, unable to think about what to say. She


    couldn¡¯t form the words.


    ¡°You know, sooner orter she¡¯ll discover the truth for herself. I¡¯m sure she has started noticing


    signs already, and If you are still intent on keeping me and everything else a secret from her, then it


    won¡¯t end well, I promise you that!¡± Damien said.


    Suddenly Melissa¡¯s brown eyes shone, turning bright orange. Her soft look turned into a re as


    her face tightened and her fists clenched tighter than it did earlier.


    ¡°Damien¡­ Are you threatening me right now?¡± Melissa said in an unusually deep and threatening


    voice.


    Damien became silent once again. Not letting out a single word.


    ¡°I decide what¡¯s best for my daughter. She can¡¯t know of anything now, not yet. And as for the


    other matter¡­ I¡¯m sorry Damien, but you know my answer already. It¡¯s too dangerous. I can¡¯t risk it or


    take any chances.¡± Melissa said, her eyes returning back to normal as her face also softened up.


    ¡°Melissa, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me. You stay away from me and my daughter! Don¡¯t ever call me ever again, and if


    you ever try to reach me¡­ Damien I swear to god¡­!¡± Melissa cut his words short with hers


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything. For me, for her, for you¡­ For us. You can try to fight it, but it is


    already beyond your control and you know it.¡± Damien said to her, obviously starting to get desperate.


    ¡°Nothing is beyond my control Damien, I¡¯m a mother after all!¡± She replied with a serious tone.


    ¡°Melissa, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Before he could continue, she quickly cut his call and threw her phone on the couch beside her.


    ¡°Ahhh, Melissa what have you done?¡± She said to herself as she crashed on the sofa.


    She heaved a sigh as she used her hand to cover her head in both disappointment and


    overwhelming emotions of weakness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can hold it off anymore¡­ Roxanne, I¡¯m so sorry¡± She said silently while


    her two hands covered her face.


    Suddenly she started to sob and tears fell from her cheeks uncontrobly. She wouldn¡¯t stop, or


    rather it was that she couldn¡¯t stop the tears which flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, what have I done?¡±


    Roxanne walked to school with her backpack only hung slightly in one part of her shoulder,


    betraying her very distinguished looking outfit. A purple sweater, with tight winter jeans and thick dark


    boots. Her clothes underneath the sweater was grey, though it leaned more toward the white side if she


    was being honest with herself.


    The conversation she had earlier with her mom continued to y in her head.


    ¡°Maybe I was being too hard on mom,¡± She thought to herself.


    Perhaps it was due to her youthful look, understanding behaviour or very young age, Roxanne


    never really viewed Melissa with high regard as a strict or high reach mother. This caused her to often


    talk to her as though they were equals, which Roxanne knew was wrong, but at this point it was difficult


    for her to change.


    She knew her mother was trying to encourage her in her own little way, but she just didn¡¯t know


    why she always reacted that way.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s been this way since dad died¡± Roxanne mumbled to herself.


    Her father was always closer to her than her mother, a man who also had blue colored hair and


    eyes, same as herself. He would always unt his blue colored hair proudly, even though it was


    beginning to get riddled with grey hairs.


    This gave her confidence, and made her also proudly carry her hair wherever she went. She was


    never embarrassed about her hair colour, and because her eyes matched it, she felt all the more


    special, like her father.


    However, after he died¡­ She lost all of that confidence and pride. As she stared at his corpse


    before he was buried, she saw those very same grey hair. Most of them had turned white and his pale


    face wasn¡¯t smiling as brightly as they did. His stocky look and mannequin-like posture in the casket


    was something she would never forget.


    She always saw herself in her father and as his body was ced six feet under¡­ So was her


    identity in rtion to him, at least his physical traits. She wanted to leave everything behind her, bury


    the sadness and grief she could not seem to empty out. After some months of being miserable, she


    finally had enough. She wanted to get away from it all.


    It seems her mom understood how she felt and so after a suggestion from her grandmother, they


    moved from their previous Hometown and settled in Gravity Falls Oregon, for their new lives. She


    enrolled in a new school, started dying her hair and wearing contact lenses and most importantly¡­ She


    kept to herself and her schedule.


    Over three years had passed since then, and while she had made progress toward her life and


    prospects, she still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. Perhaps that was the reason for her escapades at night. A way


    to fill the void her father¡¯s death left within her.


    So far it was alright for her, she enjoyed it. After the first time, she felt so guilty that she promised


    herself never to try it anymore, but she repeatedly continued until she couldn¡¯t stop.


    No one knew, not her mother, not her best and only friend. Only she knew, as well as thepany


    she had during the time. She brushed those thoughts off and decided to enjoy the scenery to forget the


    thoughts dancing in her head.


    As she looked around, viewing the snowy fields and snow covered houses, she couldn¡¯t help but


    appreciate the winter season. She was not a fan of the cold, but she couldn¡¯t say she disliked the way


    the white colour of the soft balls of ice blended with everything they touched. Plus, she had winter


    break so it couldn¡¯t get any better than that.


    ¡°What am I doing? I should be hurrying to school¡± She suddenly realised, chiding herself for taking


    her time to slowly appreciate the winter.


    She picked up her pace as she more hurriedly walked to her school, which by the way, wasn¡¯t so


    far from home. After close to ten minutes of walking, she arrived at her destination.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m reallyte, aren¡¯t I?¡± She said, increasing her pace even further.


    Standing in front of the very huge gate, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a little smile. It had only been


    three years since she started attending the school but the view never got old.


    ¡°WELCOME TO ORION HIGH SCHOOL¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Orion High School


    Light brown and cream colour, wide rather than tall, with only two extra floors other than the


    ground floor. This was her school, Orion High. It was the best High School ording to her mother,


    which was why she enrolled in the school. It boasted of a high college eptance rate, great


    programs, and extra credits that made sure almost everyone got a chance to apply for college, as long


    as they had the interest.


    The school in itself wasn¡¯t so bad for Roxanne, but she couldn¡¯t say it was the best either. Why?


    Because Roxanne was a loner to the bone.


    The bright sky hovered above Roxanne¡¯s head as she walked into the schoolpound,


    distracting her from her earlier reminiscing. There were no teachers to stand by the entrance, unlike in


    her former school which boasted high disciplinary standards.


    She stared across the open field, observing how empty the yard was. Most of the students were


    already inside the school building, ready for homeroom. If she didn¡¯t want to miss it she had to hurry


    up.


    Once again she picked up her pace as she walked into the school building. Flinging the door wide


    open without holding back, the sound and sudden momentum of the two sides of the door caused quite


    the noise, attracting the attention of the students in the hallway.


    Their eyes all darted toward Roxanne, something she was trying to avoid. Thankfully, they turned


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    their faces away again, as usual. Roxanne heaved with relief. Thest thing she was looking for was


    attention. She continued walking. Down the path in front of her, passing by many lockers and people


    who nced over at her, stared for a while and quickly looked away, walking off without talking to her.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± She whispered to herself.


    At this point, she needed some sleep and quiet, so throughout the day she would just keep her


    head down and try not to draw any attention to herself, though from the way things were going, she


    didn¡¯t need to try so hard.


    ¡°Roxyyyyyy!!!¡± A voice called for her


    As Roxanne heard the voice her heart jumped as she slowly turned behind her to see the person


    who yelled after her so loudly. There was only one person in all of Orion who called her by that name,


    her best friend¡­ Rather, her only friend, Betty.


    The petite girl ran toward her, waving enthusiastically in Roxanne¡¯s direction as she smiled.


    Roxanne pretended like she didn¡¯t hear anything and immediately faced forward and continued walking


    straight for homeroom.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± Roxanne muttered to herself.


    The girl, Betty, Roxanne¡¯s only friend in Orion, Betty was someone who didn¡¯t care about keeping


    a low profile. She was loud, energetic and very talkative. For some reason, she picked an interest in


    Roxanne, of all things and ever since that moment, she always stuck with her like glue, until school did


    them apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking all over the ce for you! You are sote. Anything the matter?¡± She said,


    quickly catching up to Roxanne¡¯s heaving heavily, using her two hands to support her body as she bent


    over to catch her breath.


    Roxanne, who was now in front of her locker in order to quickly grab her stuff before homeroom,


    was more concerned about the bells which would ring at any moment.


    Roxanne looked at the short girl as she breathed heavily and couldn¡¯t understand why she kept


    doing this to herself. Other students kept their eyes fixated on Roxanne, though they acted like they


    weren¡¯t. This treatment was something she brought on herself, though it was beginning to bother her.


    When she first arrived at Orion High School, she instantly became the school belle. Thanks to her


    beautiful face, clear skin, and well rounded figure, no one could take their eyes off her. As she took the


    school by storm, sweeping both boys and girls off their feet, she was surrounded by a multitude of


    Since her father just died back then, she was not In the right mood to talk to anyone or form bonds


    that would eventually break. Even though she received a lot of attention from everyone; Her


    ssmates, students of higher grades¡­ Even teachers. She didn¡¯t respond well to their gestures and


    slowly, yet certainly¡­ The crowd around her started bing lesser. She was still very popr, a hot


    topic among everyone. But now for a different reason.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cold¡±


    ¡°Just because she¡¯s a little good looking¡±


    ¡°Proud much? Why does she have to such a jerk about everything¡±


    As a rumour beyond her control, soon the whole school viewed her in a different light, causing


    them to only view her from afar. She was even ostracised among her ssmates and designated as an


    official loner.


    ¡°I brought this on myself¡± She would tell herself.


    However, even with her cold and emotionless nature as well as the rumours flying about her, there


    remained one person who still continued to pester her and talk to her relentlessly.


    ¡°Hey Roxy, what are you doing all alone?¡±


    ¡°Hey Roxy, wanna grab lunch?¡±


    ¡°Hey Roxy, Hey Roxy. Hey Roxy.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Eventually, Roxanne got so used to her presence that she stopped resisting anymore. They


    officially became friends, and even though Roxanne still tried to maintain her demeanour of a cool and


    stoic youngdy, she couldn¡¯t shake her extrovert friend off. And so they became the weirdest pair of


    friends.


    ¡°Had a rough night. I woke upte this morning¡± Roxy said.


    As she spoke, she used her hands to pack up the book she needed for ss.


    ¡°Ohh, you couldn¡¯t sleep well? Is that it? Well, I¡¯ve got a brilliant idea. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks¡± Roxanne quickly said.


    ¡°Ohhh, Hmmn, let me see your face for a sec¡± Betty said, drawing her face slower to Roxy.


    The sudden movement toward Roxanne and their close proximity, caused her to take a step back,


    feeling Betty was too close.


    ¡°Hmmn, well. You don¡¯t seem sick or anything. But, something about you looks different today¡± She


    said, using her hand to caress her chin.


    ¡°Can''t that wait? We¡¯ll bete for ss at this rate.¡± Roxanne said, leaving her locker after packing


    up what she needed.


    She quickly turned her face away from Betty so she wouldn¡¯t see the blue strands of her hair which


    she had carefully tried to hide, but was still obvious if one paid a much closer look.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Bettyughed as they both made their way to the homeroom.


    Roxanne picked up the pace and Betty followed behind her, trying her best to catch up.


    Homeroom went the same as usual, the only difference was that Roxy barely made it to ss on


    time, nearly costing her perfect record. The teacher came and did his usual routine. When he finished,


    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I made it,¡± She said to herself.


    sses went on as they always did. However, what stood out in the respective sses were the


    reminders given to the students by teachers concerning their tests before winter break.


    The final bell rang, indicating the end of school for the day. A smile of relief appeared on


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roxanne¡¯s face. She had been expecting this. Finally ended as Roxanne sighed leaving the premises.


    Her phone buzzed in her pocket, causing her abruptly halt her movement to view the caller.


    ¡°¡±


    A smile appeared on Roxanne¡¯s stern and cold face, using her finger to quickly answer the phone


    call.


    ¡°Are youing today?¡± The caller¡¯s voice sounded.


    Her smile widened as she heard those words.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± She replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Coach


    Her fatigue seemed to fade into the background and the exhaustion from school disappeared after


    receiving the call from the caller ¡®coach¡¯.


    She stared fondly at her phone and smiled, remaining motionless for a moment, before finally


    snapping back to reality. She ced her phone back into her pocket and ran, charging straight ahead


    to her new destination, and it wasn¡¯t home.


    She continued running steadily, not stopping even once, as she turned when she reached an


    intersection, twisting her body to adjust to the change in momentum and bnce as she continued to


    race. As she rushed past the block, dashing past the few people she came across, she didn¡¯t falter


    even once. She was used to this already and even without thinking her body moved on reflex. None of


    her ssmates or even members of her school could see her like this. All sweaty and energetic, yet not


    slowing down. A different version of herself from what she showed in school. No one attending her


    school knew of this. It was only her mom as well as a few teachers in school who were aware. None


    from Orion High passed this route, after all, it was the opposite of the residential area they were all


    from.


    Yes, where she was headed was not her house, but¡­ In a way, it could be said to be her second


    home. She was getting close, just a right turn at the corner and she would arrive. She took the turn,


    bncing her legs so she wouldn¡¯t lose her footing, and slowed down so she would stop directly in


    front of the ce.


    The building wasn¡¯t so fancy, having two floors, the ground one and the first floor above it. The


    paint used on its exterior was already getting bleached, but that didn¡¯t bother Roxanne. She was never


    one to judge a book by its cover anyway.


    The metal door was closed, with the [Open] sign written boldly on a board attached to it. She


    stared at the wide board at the top of the building, reading out the words written.


    ¡°PASSION OF LIFE GYM¡± She said, feeling cringe because of the name.


    In the three years she had been attending the gym, she still couldn¡¯t get used to the name or say it


    without cringing. However, she had no choice. To enter the gym, it was an unchanging rule for Regrs


    to always say the name of the gym before proceeding inside. Fortunately, no one she knew was around


    to see her say such an embarrassing name.


    She huffed slightly, taking deep breaths and calming herself a bit before finally proceeding into the


    building.


    ¡°I¡¯m in¡­¡± She said as she entered the building.


    If what a person expected when he entered the gym was a bunch of sweaty men, dirty towels, and


    a bunch of weight sets lying around, then that person couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    The ground floor was filled with nothing but the standard gym equipment and a few people doing


    their regr exercises. She smiled at the new faces she saw for that day. One man in particr tried


    so desperately on the treadmill, moving his huge body desperately as he tried to push past his limits.


    She shook her head slightly. Having such energy was fine by her, but she was familiar like him.


    They burn their energy on the first day, and they would never enter a gym until after some time. Some


    would give up entirely.


    ¡°He''s only giving it his all now because something must have happened to him? Did he get


    insulted due to his weight or something?¡± She asked herself.


    Well it was none of her business. She turned away and walked toward the Receptionist, who


    looked her way and gave her a smile since she recognized her.


    ¡°Is the coach around?¡± Roxanne asked the woman.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s upstairs, doing the usual.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Thanks Mary.¡± She said, quickly making her way to the stairs and climbed them in a jiffy.


    She entered the room on the first floor where she was guaranteed to meet her coach, her personal


    fitness trainer¡­ Her mentor.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes went around the room as she entered. Unlike the one downstairs, this ce was only


    exclusive to Regrs such as herself. A ce not for the usual gym exercises and routines. No, this


    was different.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The entire room was empty, with only soft cushions on the floor as rugs. Fewer people were in the


    roompared to the ground floor, and they all seemed to be busy with their businesses. Some


    moved in acrobatic fashions, some did his regr pushup, only this time with a heavy weight attached


    to his neck and another on his back. Then there was this one who seemed to be meditating, staying


    transfixed in a single position, refusing to move an inch from where he stood¡­ Upside down.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here Roxanne. Did you say the name before entering?¡± A voice came from behind her.


    She smiled as she heard his voice, one she would recognize anywhere. It was her coach. She


    turned back and saw him with a towel around his neck, with some gear he carried on his hand, and a


    wide smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Hey coach. Yeah, I did. Really wish you¡¯d stop making me do that.¡± She said with a softugh as


    she shook her head.


    ¡°Never! Not until you realise the profoundness and beauty of it¡± He said with a wide grin.


    ¡°So¡­ Never then?¡± She replied dryly, raising one of her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yep. Never¡± He smiled.


    Her coach was a man in his early forties. He had sand brown hair and a spectacr muscr


    build. He looked surprisingly youthfulpared to his actual age. An exercise gourmet, but not one so


    needlessly and overly obsessive with it. Though Roxanne had to admit, sometimes his passion was a


    little over the top.


    Roxanne remembered when she first arrived at the gym. She had just recently moved into town


    and felt bored just staying home after school. With nothing to do, and a lot to think about, she needed


    something to distract her from the thoughts which weighed her down.


    After school one day, she decided to pass a different route home, trying to waste as much of her


    time as possible. She went through unfamiliar streets and somehow ended up at the ¡®PASSION OF


    LIFE GYM¡¯.


    Roxanne could still remember how she initially found the name absurd and walked past it, but then


    came back and stared hard at the name, before finally deciding to give it a try.


    Something most people didn¡¯t know about Roxanne was that she wasn¡¯t just your average high


    school girl, who was interested in boys and makeup. Ever since she was young, she had a never


    ending passion for one particr thing¡­ Sports!


    Growing up, her father trained her in various kinds of sports and was in charge of her exercise and


    daily routine. Even from childhood, she possessed freakish stamina and strength which seemed to


    even amaze her parents. She trained everyday and honed her skills thanks to her father.


    However, when he died four years ago, she stopped training and doing exercise altogether. The


    effects didn¡¯t really show on her body since she still had a healthy lifestyle, but the more time passed,


    the more she itched for the stimtion that only sports give.


    Nearly a year after her father died, she came across the gym she currently used. Her initial goal


    when she saw the gym was just to go in and just do a few rounds, but¡­ She ended up doing more


    than that.


    Roxanne would have just finished her set and gone home for the day, not even nearing the ce


    again, but she ended up being a regr instead. And it was all thanks to the man standing in front of


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You arrived earlier than expected, I¡¯m not done setting up yet¡± He said to her.


    ¡°What can I say? I guess I got a bit excited¡± She smiled widely.


    Coach was a man she highly respected and loved, as close to a father to her as anyone can get.


    After observing her do some sets in the gym, he approached her and talked with her.


    Of course, she was cautious around him initially, but some time after they started talking, she really


    felt a strong connection with him. Perhaps in a way, he reminded her of her father, who used to


    personally train her before he passed away. She left the gym that day with a smile on her face.


    The next day, before she knew what was going on, she found herself there again, and the day


    after that, then the one after that day¡­ Until she became a regr.


    ¡°Go get changed first¡± Coach said to her.


    ¡°After that you¡¯ll be helping me set these up, then we can start¡± He told her, referring to some tools


    he kept on the ground and more of them at the corner by the wall.


    ¡°Aye aye. Let¡¯s do this!¡± She said, removing her sweater as she walked toward the changing


    room.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Let¡¯s Go For A Round, Coach!


    Roxanne took a short shower and then changed into her gym outfit, clothes she always kept in the


    gym since it was a bother bringing it in every day.


    After she was done, she went back to the training room, where her coach was still setting up the


    stage. She smiled, shaking her head slightly.


    Even at over forty, Donald still preferred doing things like these himself. She was fine with him


    doing some heavy lifting, but at this rate, he would just tire himself out before he did anything


    meaningful with her.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that. This much is nothing. I can do this, train you, and still have energy


    to spare.


    She smirked at these words.


    ¡°Sure you can¡± She stepped forward to assist him with what he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. In my prime, I could do this all day all by myself. Truly a beast!¡± He grinned widely.


    ¡°Sure¡± Roxanne smiled as she rolled her eyes slightly.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about his prime, but the current him couldn¡¯t keep up with her, especially when


    she was this excited. He had to take breaks in between, alternate with another person, and also


    instruct her while he took his break. She had so much energy that it could be ssified as a


    superpower at this point.


    [Moments Later]


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s all set up. Let¡¯s do a little round before going into full-on training.¡± Coach Donald


    said, entering into the ring.


    Now, Roxanne knew the basics of many sports and she was trained since childhood in various


    types. However¡­ The one she knew best, and had the greatest passion for, the one she usually


    practised with her gym coach every day for the past three years¡­ Was Boxing!


    The gym''s ground floor was an everyday workout centre, but only the Regrs knew the true


    nature of the ¡®PASSION OF LIFE¡¯ Gym. Separated into many rooms on the top floor, it was a ce


    where Boxing was everything.


    Boxing, Roxanne¡¯s favourite sport, and the one she was the best at. Since the game demanded


    brute force, tact, and endurance more than anything else, she was practically built for it. Her coach as a


    former pro Boxer, at least ording to him, was skilled enough to make it to national level his prime.


    For someone in a countryside like Oregon, that was an impressive feat.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to go into Pro Boxing. She just wanted to keep ying, keep fighting¡­ Just


    like her father. As a Pro Boxer, she would attract too much attention, something she avoided


    desperately. She didn¡¯t want to stand out. She just wanted to fight strong opponents and keep getting


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    better until she reached her limits which, by the looks of it, was still very far off.


    Roxanne entered the boxing ring as well, picking up her headgear and gloves as she put them on.


    ¡°Hope you¡¯re not too tired old man¡± She said with a teasing look.


    ¡°Old man? I¡¯ll show you!¡± Coach Donald said with his youthful smile.


    One thing that got Donald fired up more than anything else, was when he was called ¡®old¡¯.


    One of the other members of the Boxing club volunteered to be the referee of the match. As they


    both steadied themselves at their position, the both of them smiled.


    ¡°First Round. Begin!¡± The referee dered.


    Immediately, Roxanne left her position andunched her fist with a straight right hook aimed at


    Donald¡¯s nose. Donald quickly tilted his head, while taking a step back, dodging the first attack as the


    wind brushed across his face.


    Roxanne dashed back and started bouncing, raising her fists to guard both sides, while her eyes


    remained transfixed on her target.


    As an unspoken rule, neither of them talked when they were in a match. They both preferred the


    silence that enveloped them, making only their breathing and the taps of their feet heard.


    Donald used his eyes to scan through Roxanne¡¯s stance, a perfect gait, and posture, one with zero


    openings as usual. He had thought due to her excitement, she would slip up but it seemed he was


    wrong.


    The straight punch startled him a little, but such a basic move was not enough tond a hit on him,


    especially when it wasn¡¯t in session or followed by another move. He had to admit though, her


    speed was impressive, and that power¡­ It was dangerous as well.


    As he was still analysing her, Roxanne took the initiative once again and rushed to his right nk,


    giving him a right hook. Fortunately, he was able to block her hit, though he took another step back due


    to the shock. In quick session, she gave another hook and then a left thrust to break his guard.


    However, Donald was sturdier than that, as he maintained his position after the initial hit she gave,


    holding his ground.


    As Roxanne withdrew her left fist after throwing it in a thrust, Donald quickly took a step forward


    and threw his first jab at Roxanne¡¯s face. Too focused on offence, she didn¡¯t see iting until it was


    right in front of her.


    Her quick reflexes kicked in just in time, using her right hand to block the hit, though barely.


    ¡°Oh? Not bad¡± The thought to himself.


    Not only her raw power and stamina were extraordinary, her speed was also something else


    entirely. Her reflexes and reaction speed far exceeded any other Regr in his gym, which made it all


    the more difficult for him tond a proper hit on her, even though he was clearly more experienced than


    she was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just keep this up. Her only openings are when she attacks. When she throws a wide thrust,


    I¡¯ll make aeback¡± Donald reasoned.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. Raising his guard up to remain on the defensive until his


    opportune time, his eyes solely focused on Roxanne as he patiently searched for openings.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Even after throwing several of her attacks, Roxanne showed no sign of slowing down. She kept


    using her right fist for jabs and her left for hooks. Donald diligently dodged the ones he could, while


    blocking the rest. But¡­


    ¡°Crap, my limits are beginning to catch up to me¡­ Dammit¡± Donald winced as he barely managed


    to dodge a volley from her right.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a few steps back in retreat, unable to hit so many hits all at once in direct session. He


    huffed as sweat dripped from his chin and his muscles ached from keeping his hands up for so long


    while receiving so many attacks at once.


    Roxanne dashed forward, not letting him catch his breath as she quickly raised her fist, and with a


    powerful thrust,unched it at Donald¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He thought.


    He quickly raised his guard, but even with that, he wasn¡¯t quick enough for aplete block. Most


    of the impact was sent to his body as he recoiled due to the shock. He remained stunned for a


    moment, giving Roxanne the opportunity tounch another full powered blow.


    This time, the hitnded on Donald¡¯s face, sending him crashing to the ground. In a powerful thud,


    his bodynded on the staged tform.


    ¡°Donald down. Roxanne takes the first round.¡± The referee dered.


    Roxanne smiled as she took deep breaths to calm herself. Perspiration covered her entire skin as


    she smiled, looking at Donald who winced due to the hit shended.


    ¡°Sorry coach¡± She said, stretching her hands toward him.


    He grabbed it and smiled as she pulled him up, grunting a bit.


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t be. I lost fair and square¡± He said, groaning a little while rubbing his jaw, the ce


    most affected by the impact of her hit.


    ¡°That you did, heh.¡± She grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Will you stop that? The match isn¡¯t decided yet, you know? We¡¯ll see how you fare during the


    second round.¡± He said, bending to take the water he kept just outside the stage.


    ¡°Ooh, someone is a site loser¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Tch¡± He let out in a mock annoyed fashion.


    They bothughed as they took a short break in anticipation for the second round. As Roxanne


    gulped down her water, Donald stared at her.


    ¡°Such monstrous strength¡­ Unbelievable. She¡¯s even more powerful than thest time.¡± He


    thought within himself.


    Roxanne¡¯s great prowess was amazing, coupled with her growth speed which was beyond normal,


    to call thebination insane would be an understatement.


    Donald, as the owner and manager of the entire gym supervised many of his Regrs. However,


    Roxanne was the only one he personally practised with. Out of all the other coaches, he was the only


    one who handled her training. Why was that the case?


    Sure, he and Roxanne were very close, almost like family. However, the reason he was the only


    one who coached her and engaged inbat training with her was because¡­ He was the only one


    with the ability to keep up with Roxanne.


    She far outssed everyone else in the gym, all the regrs knew her and some had even fought


    with her. None of them came out unscathed. She won against them every single time. He was the only


    one who managed to win against her, but from the match he had with her today¡­ It was evident that


    she would soon surpass him by far. Or maybe that was the case already.


    In any case, he was still her coach. As such, he had to always have something to teach her, and


    that meant he couldn¡¯t lose to her¡­ Not yet.


    As he drank some more of his water, he closed his tired eyes. Next time for sure¡­ He would win.


    Roxanneid on her bed as she smiled. A slight bruise was on her cheek as she slightly rubbed it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still no match for Coach¡± She said to herself.


    He managed to win, turning the tides against her at thest minute. A truly impressive man


    deserving of Roxanne¡¯s respect.


    After the match, they had regr training and did a few sets before she went home for the day,


    nothing out of the ordinary. She freshened up, ate, read for a while and chatted with her friend, Betty.


    Before she knew it so much time had passed.


    She looked out her window, it was dark out already. She didn¡¯t have to go anywhere for her


    escapades this night, so she appreciated the view of the night sky from her bed. The full moon glowed


    majestically as it seemed to draw her attention to it¡¯s strange glow.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± She smiled, cutting her thoughts short before she even began.


    As she closed her eyes, she felt all the exhaustion of the day suddenly begin to get lifted off of her


    as she felt a warm embrace permeate throughout her body. Slowly, she drifted off to sleep, unaware of


    the events that happened in the dead of night.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Summit Of The Night Prowlers


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was dark.


    The luminescent moon hung above the Oregon woods as its white light dimly radiated on the


    surface. The woods, usually filled with sounds of birds chirping as well as various forest animals and


    critters engaging in activity, was now filled with nothing but a deafening silence.


    One could assume it was due to the harsh condition of winter which caused a lot of the wildlife in


    the wild to go into hibernation or simply a period of inactivity. A valid reason¡­ But this wasn¡¯t the case.


    The reason for such silence on a usually active and noisy night was due to only one thing¡­ The


    presence of Apex Predators, the ones who dominated the Oregon woods. Known to be none other


    than¡­ Werewolves.


    Howls of different tones and volumes covered the expanse of the vast region of trees and thistles.


    With such sounds filling every corner of the region, every other creature knew by instinct to be quiet


    and retire to their beds that night.


    The Howl of the wolves, and ones as plenty as this. It could only mean one thing¡­ A gathering.


    From the deep corners and dark recesses of the cluster of trees, they emerged. One would expect


    to see beastly monsters with fangs and ws. With bloodshot eyes and watering jaws. But that was not


    the sight beheld. The ones who were seen were none other than men, yes, men who walked through


    the woods with such confidence and aura that it could be seen that they were truly one with the wild.


    The fallen branches crunched and the dead leaves mashed. The human looking beings trampled upon


    them underfoot as they all headed to their destination. Some came from the east, some the north,


    some east, some West, all converging at one single location.


    The Zenith Hill.


    They looked above them as they saw the huge cliff, the howls emanated from the leak of the cliff, a


    summons of sorts. The people who converged there knew what had to be done. A hike was necessary.


    A steep hill, one difficult for even the most experienced of hikers. Coupled with the winter, the hill


    seemed even more dangerous than ever. A ce where no human would venture, at least not in the


    dead of night with no equipment whatsoever.


    The people looked at one another and nodded. With a single coordinated leap, theyunched from


    the cold ground filled with dried up roots and moss. In an instant, they were already a great distance


    from the ce they started from. Their hands grabbed the hill as they maintained a crouching figure.


    Clearly these weren¡¯t ordinary men. They kept climbing the steep slope, not flinching as they seemed


    to do it with such great ease. They effortlessly reached the top within moments, after barely a minute


    after their start.


    Finally, they reached the pinnacle of the hill. It didn¡¯t have a pointed tip, but rather, a smooth and


    horizontal tform of hard and cold stone. In front was also a cave, dark and deep. No one dared


    venture deep within, for they knew of whaty inside. As they, one after the other, got to the top and


    walked further, they saw two figures in a distance, standing directly in front of the dark cave.


    These two had gotten there first, or rather¡­ They had always been there. As thest of the not-so-


    ordinary hikers finished his climb, they all converged as a group and looked in front of them to view the


    silhouette of two men like themselves.


    The group of men were 5 standing at the forefront, directly facing the two shadows, with another


    group of 5 standing behind them, making 10 of them in total. The howls had stopped some moments


    ago, making everywhere once again deathly silent.


    Then¡­ A deep voice spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this deep tone, the men all took to their knees and bowed their heads. The two


    silhouettes they had seen were not the one they bowed to, because those shadows also went on their


    knees and likewise, bowed their heads. The voice came from further beyond, deep within the cave.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Footsteps were heard by everyone at the top of the Zenith Hill, the sound of soft legs tapping on


    the hard floor echoed from the recesses of the cave, making the bowed men twitch slightly.


    Finally, the owner of the voice emerged from within the darkness.


    ¡°Good¡­ We may begin our meeting¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Lord, that concludes our report¡± One of the five men who sat at the forefront said, with the


    remaining five standing, respectively, behind each one of the seated ones.


    Mats waved with fresh green grass with purple streaks on them, and were spread all over the floor


    where they satfortably. As for the one before them, his seat differed from theirs. A massive boulder


    chipped to form a great throne, decorated with various ornaments and stones which glowed thanks to


    the illumination brought by the night sky. He had two men close to him, serving as his aid. One of them


    stayed by the right hand side of his throne, while the second stayed behind the throne, a small distance


    away.


    ¡°I see, so the Hunters have started making their move. Interesting, very well then. It appears we¡¯ll


    have to send a message to them sooner enough.¡±


    The seated ones nodded their heads in affirmation, agreeing with their lord.


    ¡°Gerund, your pack will take the lead on this one. From the report, it appears they intend on


    striking from the east, which is the territory of your pack. Gather the Warrior units, enough to send a


    small message to the trespassers. Give your ¡®Gamma¡¯ the order to dispatch the avable ones and


    lead them himself. As the Alpha of your pack, I¡¯ll leave the remaining details to you¡±


    ¡°Understood¡± The one called Gerund responded.


    ¡°The rest of you should remain on high alert. There is a possibility that this is merely a ruse and


    their aim is to cause misdirection and strike somewhere else while our focus is fixed on a single spot.


    That can not be allowed to happen. We must be vignt, as is our nature.¡± The Lord said.


    ¡°Understood¡± They all responded.


    ¡°Order your signalers to be extra vignt, and the Guardians should take more care in their duties


    as guards to the pups. Hunters should move carefully and should prevent straying from the path and


    wandering too far.¡± He added.


    ¡°Also instruct your Betas to supervise the domestic and trivial matters while you deal with the more


    pressing affairs. I believe we have an understanding¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes Lord¡± They all answered.


    ¡°Good. That is all, you are all dismissed¡± The Lord said, waving his hands to signal they should


    leave.


    ¡°M-My Lord¡­ There is one matter we have yet to address.¡± One of the seated ones said, the


    oldest looking one among them.


    ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s that Benson?¡±


    ¡°Grand Alpha, Lord Asher¡­ It is a matter that has shaken the entire Tribe of Oregon Woods. The


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    members of the packs all seek an answer and we the Alphas also have the burdened question within


    us¡­¡± The Alpha, Benson said.


    ¡°Spit it out Benson¡­ My patience wears thin¡± The Grand Alpha and Lord, Asher,manded his


    Alpha subordinate.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ It concerns your bride and mate¡­ What are your ns for the Grand Luna?¡±


    Suddenly Asher¡¯s eyes turned bright red as an ominous feeling swept through the Alphas who sat


    and even the Betas who stood behind them. They felt the cold winds of winter blow harshly, their


    bodies shivered and shook due to the pressure he exerted from his throne.


    With a re, heid his eyes on Benson, the man who spoke concerning a gnawing problem


    which gued him and disturbed the very structure of the pack, threatening the bnce within it.


    ¡°The Grand Luna¡­ You dare ask me such a question?¡± Asher said in a low tone, but his


    undertone depicted danger.


    ¡°N-No, my Lord. I just wanted to¡­¡± Benson stuttered, trying to defend his earlier statement.


    ¡°Just wanted to know what?¡± He asked, still ring at the elderly Alpha who shivered at the sight


    of his Lord.


    ¡°N-Nothing my Lord¡­ I apologise for my impudence¡± He let out in defeat, unable to withstand the


    pressure of intimidation which the King exhibited.


    ¡°My bride will be ready before the next convergence. That is all you are required to know. Any


    further¡­ contributions?¡± Asher said, narrowing his eyes.


    No Alpha spoke as they all bowed their heads, too afraid to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Good. You are dismissed.¡± He said.


    Within the blink of an eye, the Alphas had vanished from their positions, alongside their aides, the


    Betas.


    Seeing as they had all gone, Asher let out a deep groan as he stood up from his throne and


    clenched his fist in anger, leaving the remaining two subordinates to clean up the scene of the meeting.


    They both looked at each other meaningfully and understood their Lord¡¯s frustration and seething


    emotions.


    Asher was the Wolf King, the Alpha of Alphas, the Grand Alpha and Lord over the entire Oregon


    Woods. As the youngest Grand Alpha in all of history, his position was never challenged due to his


    ruthless nature and immense strength which easily trumped the other Alphas, even as he was just 23


    years of age.


    However, the biggest problem he faced, one which threatened the hierarchy of the entire Werewolf


    Community he ruled¡­ Was hisck of a mate, his other half, his Luna. Without one, he would still be


    recognized as an iplete king. As one who had achieved the pinnacle of his entire Tribe and race


    within the borders of Oregon, hecked the most vital, most crucial piece of his existence.


    As he walked back into his cave where he liked to stay and think, he couldn¡¯t help but rey one


    of his Alpha¡¯s questions in his head. A question he couldn¡¯t even properly answer.


    ¡°Damn you Benson!¡± He said with gritted teeth.


    Now, with only three weeks to the next convergence, Asher needed to show his bride to the


    Alphas. The only problem is¡­ He didn¡¯t know where to find her.


    The frustration and anger of having something denied him provoked and irritated him beyond


    words and expression. Only one thing, one question rang through his head.


    ¡°Where are you¡­ My Luna?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    A perfect day, is it?


    The next morning came and Roxanne felt more refreshed than ever. She jumped from her bed


    energetically, yawning heavily as she stretched her hands. She smacked her lips as she inserted her


    legs into her flip-flops and went straight to the bathroom.


    This was the usual Roxanne, not the tardy one of the previous day. She hummed and moved her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    body to a non-existent beat as she nodded her head systematically to a rhythm that yed in her head.


    ¡°Baby don¡¯t hurt me¡­.No more¡­¡± She muttered melodiously, forgetting the rest of the lyrics and


    just filling them up with mode humming sounds. She picked up her brush and paste as sheced the


    former with thetter. Walking toward the wash, she took a gentle stride and turned to face the mirror


    as she put the brush in her mouth ready to begin her morning routine. She smiled as she continued


    humming, she had a good feeling about the day.


    That feeling didn¡¯tst one more second when she looked at the mirror in front of her.


    Roxanne stopped dead in her tracks as she gazed upon the appalling sight that stared back at her


    in the mirror.


    Her hand fell immediately and she stopped brushing, her full attention was solely focused on the


    image which reflected back to her.


    Her hair¡­ It had turned blue overnight!


    For the first time all morning, she finally paid close attention to the hair which flowed from her head


    and realised that it matched what she saw in the mirror.


    ¡°B-But how¡­? This doesn¡¯t just ¡®happen¡¯. I just dyed this stuffst week.¡± She yelled to herself.


    First, the first few strands of hair yesterday, and now this today. She initially paid no heed to the


    few blue strands that first appeared, waving them off as coincidence. But this¡­ How could this have


    happened?


    Even after she had woken up early and felt so great, this happens. Of course, she couldn¡¯t take


    such absurdly colored hair to school, she would have to dye it¡­ Even if it meant beingte for school!


    Roxanne walked to school at a slow pace, ncing around her every few seconds to make sure


    she was alone.


    Her dark hair flowed naturally as the winter breeze blew at it. She had a winter cap on her head as


    well as gloves, apanied by a pink winter jacket and matching boots. Her pants were ck, which


    seemed to go well with her hair and therge buttons on her jacket.


    For some reason, the weather was extra cold, unlike the previous day. Roxanne wondered why,


    but she decided not to think much about it, instead, she needed to focus on more important matters.


    As a great gust of winter wind blew, Roxanne quickly used both her hands to hold her cap while


    the cold winds blew past her. Slowly, it subsided. She heaved a sigh of relief as she adjusted her cap to


    make sure it was positioned correctly.


    The reason she was so conscious about her cap wasn¡¯t that she was worried about the cold or that


    it would fly away. She was more concerned about her hair¡­ It was a wig.


    Realising that she didn¡¯t have enough time to dye her hair and dry it, while still making it to


    homeroom, she decided on the next best thing.


    ¡°A wig?¡± Melissa asked her daughter.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Do you have any that looks exactly like my hair, so it won¡¯t be obvious that I¡¯m using


    one?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Will¡­ There is this one I have. It looks exactly like yours, it even has the same texture. But¡­¡± Her


    mom said with a funny look.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too breezy¡­ So you might want to use something to hold it together¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous¡± Roxanne muttered to herself as she dragged her feet to school.


    What a good way to start her day. Some good feeling that was.


    She passed the gate and walked into the hallway, heading for her locker in a hurry. The sooner


    she got to ss, the better.


    ¡°Roxyyyy!!!¡± A voice yelled out to her.


    Betty? Again?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°Does she just wait in a corner to watch when I get to my locker?¡± Roxanne asked herself.


    ¡°Nice headwear, you look¡­ Different, but like, in a good way, not in a weird way¡­ Of course¡­


    You know what I mean¡± Betty said,ughing sheepishly.


    Of course, she knew she looked weird so she didn¡¯t need that to be pointed out. Besides, it was


    better for her that she looked slightly different this way, than for her to bring her full on blue hair to


    school. At least some of the damage had been mitigated.


    ¡°Let''s just get to ss,¡± Roxanne sighed.


    After taking her stuff, she went straight for ss.


    School ended uneventfully, just the way Roxanne liked it. Fortunately, other than Betty¡¯s earlier


    stares but she was used to that already.


    She went to practice after school, as usual, with Betty waiting behind for her extra lessons and


    club activities. If anyone was more active than Roxanne, it was Betty. From charity work, to music


    lessons, to book club membership¡­ She seemed to be everywhere. Well, except sports since she


    sucked at it. Ironic, since Roxanne¡¯s main strength was in that department.


    When she got to the gym, she hurriedly climbed to the first floor and found a way to tie up her hair,


    so her wig remained in a position. Plus, with her headgear, she was safe from it falling off. As long as


    she was able to win, she had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°You seem to be guarding your head especially well today,¡± Donald said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Well, I don¡¯t want that bruise you gave me yesterday, so I have to be careful now, ``she


    replied.


    Training also went normally, though this made Roxanne a bit curious since she thought her coach


    would be taking more¡­ Rigorous exercise with her since ¡®that¡¯ was in less than three weeks.


    ¡°He must have his reasons¡± She thought within herself and shook away those thoughts.


    Donald won the match again, this time capitalising on her high guard for her face, slightly


    neglecting other parts of her body. A stance full of openings, of course he would exploit it¡­ And he did!


    After she finished her training, and as soon as she got home, she went to the shower to begin


    dyeing her hair with no hesitation. Afterwards, she did her daily routine in the house before finally


    getting to bedte again, staring at the moon and then falling asleep.


    This continued for the rest of the week¡­ Until Friday.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s thest of it. You¡¯ve concluded your tests for the year, and as we enter the winter


    break, I just want you all to remember to take care of yourselves. Have fun, but not too much. Also,


    remember the Winter Dance happening tomorrow. It¡¯s thest day of school for the year, so you should


    go all out¡±¡± Mr. Landon, their history teacher said to them in his usual cool and groovy tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Saturday, so technically it¡¯s not a ¡®day of school¡¯ Mr. Landon¡± Lisa, the queen bee of the


    ss pointed out.


    ¡°Ah, my bad then. Too bad you¡¯ll be having it within school grounds. If that isn¡¯t school, I don¡¯t


    know what is¡± Mr. Landon responded, garnering theughter of everyone in ss, making Lisa flush in


    slight embarrassment.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be chaperoning, as well as a few volunteer parents. But don¡¯t worry. It should be fun


    for everyone, ``he smiled.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure having ¡®parents¡¯ around wouldn¡¯t count as fun to us¡± Lisa said, making her


    This time everyone cheered andughed due to herment.


    ¡°Yeah, teachers too. Pretty sure Mr Harry will be in charge of the punch again, teachers are such


    killjoys¡± Nathan added.


    Roars ofughter filled the ssroom again.


    Mr. Landon didn¡¯t know how to react to this statement as his mouth opened slightly.


    ¡°Oh, you''re an exception, Teacher. We would love to have you.¡± Nathan quickly added.


    His statement was followed by murmurs of agreement and nods of approval. Mr. Landon was, after


    all, a cool teacher.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Thanks, I guess?¡± He said with an awkward smile.


    The bell rang, saving both the students and the teacher from the atmosphere which upied the


    entire ss.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want toe?¡± Betty asked the stoic-looking Roxanne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just not my scene. Besides, I¡¯ll be too busy doing other stuff.¡± Roxanne said with a


    slight smile.


    ¡°The ¡®stuff¡¯ you still won¡¯t tell me about? I see¡± Betty said in a sarcastic tone.


    Roxanne only smiled at her as she continued to walk without saying much more.


    Definitely, today would be the day. Since it was the weekend, she was sure her coach would put


    her through a lot to prepare her. He probably held off on it until Monday since it was a weekday and


    she needed to go to school the next day. However, with the weekend it was different.


    ¡°Well then, see ya!¡± Roxanne said with a wave, before hurrying away to her gym.


    ¡°Bye¡­¡± Betty said hesitantly, waving back.


    ¡°So, Coach¡­ When are we gonna get started? The finals are in less than three weeks, aren¡¯t


    they?¡± She said with an excited twinkle on her eyes.


    Donald smiled softly as he shrugged, carrying two chairs from a corner. He ced one close to


    Roxanne, who sat on itfortably and one behind himself, having his seat as he spoke...


    ¡°Oh? I thought you didn¡¯t like talking about stuff like this during the day.¡± Her coach said to her,


    ¡°Also, you should call me by my real name already. Donald is an easy name to pronounce, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He said with a chuckle, though it was clear that theugh seemed a bit forced, like he was trying to


    smoothen over the conversation.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I just got a little excited about it. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been preparing for for over three


    month ago since we started this season¡± She gleamed.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re always going to be my coach to me. The sooner you deal with it, the easier this will


    be for you¡­ COACH'''' She said with a teasing tone as she smiled, emphasising the ¡®Coach¡¯ part


    especially.


    ¡°Sigh, this kid. Anyway, yeah. Finals are in three weeks just as you¡¯ve said. But, Roxanne¡­


    There¡¯s something we should talk about before we continue with our routine.¡± Coach Donald said, his


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    face suddenly darkened.


    He faced Roxanne head on and from his eyes, he disyed looks of concern. Roxanne had a


    premonition of what he was going to say, but she didn¡¯t want to think that way. She didn¡¯t want to


    believe that was what he would say.


    ¡°*Please don¡¯t say it*¡± She pleaded Internally.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ I think you should stop the nights¡­¡±


    She knew it, she knew that was what he would say.


    ¡°They¡­ They aren¡¯t good for you¡­¡± He continued.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Roxanne gritted her teeth as she heard those words from him. With her fists clenched, she could


    feel two things surging forth from within her. Disappointment¡­ And Anger.


    ¡°How could you say that?¡± She managed to mumble, her voice low and deep.


    ¡°Roxanne, listen to me¡­ I know what I said before. But, after seeing what happened yesterday¡­


    We¡¯re really cutting it close. If we decide to proceed to the finals, I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­¡± He


    said with a concerned tone.


    ¡°What would happen? Didn¡¯t you realise that when we started this?¡± She asked, still having a


    downcast expression.


    ¡°I thought it would be the best thing for you at the time. Plus, you wanted it so badly then. I realise


    now that I made a mistake. I was wrong. This isn¡¯t the way to go Roxanne¡­¡± Donald said.


    ¡°¡­ Stop it¡­¡± Roxanne let out a small voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re still just in High School. You should be living a normal life¡­¡± He continued.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your mom doesn¡¯t even know, does she? You¡¯re keeping it a secret from her. Kid, it isn¡¯t too


    ¡°I said Stoooop!!!¡± She yelled, stepping backward so his hands fell off her shoulder.


    Her raised voice attracted the attention of the others in the room. Their attention went straight to


    her for a moment, but quickly returned to what they were doing.


    Donald and Roxanne both enjoyed a brief and ufortable silence, one which seemed tost an


    eternity. Donald attempted to speak up, but Roxanne beat him to it.


    ¡°How could you¡­ You of all people say that. I thought even if no one understood, you would. But, I


    guess I was wrong.


    ¡°Kid, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. But I¡¯m going to do this, with or without your help. I would appreciate it if you


    helped me¡­ But if you choose not to, I¡¯ll do it anyway. So, coach, what will it be?¡± She stood up from


    her seat and asked him with a deep re.


    Donald heaved a heavy sigh. He truly did care about the young girl, but his conscience could not


    allow him to keep encouraging her in the dark and thorny path that she was choosing.


    ¡°Roxanne, just¡­ Just hear me out¡± He said to her, trying to reach out of her, both with his hands


    and his heart. He truly didn¡¯t want her to get hurt, that¡¯s why he told her to quit. But it seemed that in


    doing so, his choice had the opposite effect.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s how it is. Fine then¡­ I¡¯ll just do it myself then. I don¡¯t need you to win!¡± She said


    with a hurtful tone.


    Roxanne walked away, her bag in hand, and left Donald still seated on his chair. He wanted to run


    after her, to chase her and try to convince her some more, but by seeing her eyes he knew she was


    determined. His heart just couldn¡¯t bear encouraging her anymore.


    ¡°If I drag this on any further, it¡¯ll cause too much of amotion, and that won¡¯t end well for either


    of us¡± Donald reasoned.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Kid¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He muttered.


    Roxanne ran to her house with teary eyes and a broken heart. Not minding the angry and


    dissatisfied passer-byes as she spedst them, she only focused on getting home that day.


    She just wanted to go to her room crying out in frustration from the feeling she had within her,


    burning her chest with an indescribable pain that made her want to break down right there on the


    street. But she didn¡¯t give in, she kept running to her house and finally she got to the familiar building


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    where only her and her mom lived. A safe ce to crumble, especially her room.


    She quickly flung open the door and ran into her house, not caring for the force she used.


    However, her entire body stopped moving immediately she got in and froze at the sight in front of her.


    A man and a woman in passionate embrace as they kissed with clear longing for each other. The


    man was a stranger to Roxanne, but the woman¡­ She recognized the woman. Her features and even


    the dress she wore, it was just like her mom¡¯s. Was she in the wrong house? No, that couldn¡¯t be. The


    picture frame of her family was hanging directly behind her, and a few metres from her was the couch


    she loved so much.


    Roxanne¡¯s lips quivered and her hands shook as her entire body remained transfixed on her


    position, unable to move. With trembling, her mouth opened slowly, not sure of what to make of what


    she saw.


    ¡°M-Mom¡­?!¡± She asked in a soft and unsure tone, her eyes widening in surprise.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Mom has a scandal? Impossible!


    ¡°M-Mom¡­?¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened as she heard the familiar voice from behind her. She quickly jumped from


    the embrace of the man with her and turned back to see the one who called her name.


    It was her daughter.


    ¡°R-Roxanne¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s jaw dropped as she uttered those words.


    She didn¡¯t expect Roxanne to be back home at the time. There were still a couple of hours more


    before she would close from her gym. Unknown to Melissa, Roxanne didn¡¯t do any practice because of


    what transpired between her and her coach.


    Roxanne¡¯s widened eyes slowly brought out tears, streaming down her cheek to her jaw as they


    dripped. She was still in shock, unable to fully grasp what had just happened. She knew one thing,


    though.


    Her mother was definitely making out with the man in front of her.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ I can exin. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Melissa said, leaving the man and rushing to


    meet her daughter.


    She quickly buttoned up the parts of her shirt that were opened and exposed a portion of her


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    breasts and underwear.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Roxanne screamed.


    Her mother was taken aback by this sudden change of pace. She showed a guilty, yet sad look in


    her eyes. However, she had something she had to say to her daughter so she would understand. She


    just had to¡­


    ¡°H-How could you¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    More tears dropped from her eyes. She was hurt, her heart ached her so much that she felt like


    ripping it out. Her body felt hot and her hands were beginning to hurt from her having clenched them for


    too long.


    ¡°Roxanne, please just listen to me¡­ Let me exin-¡° Melissa pleaded


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Roxanne screamed once again.


    The pain from earlier in the gym was also beginning to resurface. The feeling of betrayal, her


    mentor and now her mother¡­ It was too much for her to bear as the weight seemed to crush her


    whole.


    ¡°Roxanne, calm yourself¡± A deep, masculine voice came from behind her mother.


    Roxanne¡¯s hurt and tear filled eyes darted from her mother¡¯s apologetic face went to the man she


    was with, who stood up from where he sat and made out with her mother. He had already put on his


    shirt while she was focused on her mom and he seemed somewhat intimidating to her.


    He had salty brown hair and a cleanly cut beard. He was at least 6ft tall, with a finely toned body


    and great muscles the size of a veteran athlete. Roxanne found it strange for someone who looked like


    that to be found hooking up with a widow like her mom.


    ¡°¡­ You should listen to your mother.¡± The man continued in a calm and amicable way.


    ¡°Who the hell is this bastard?!¡± Roxanne¡¯s thoughts screamed with rage.


    He looked so calm and casual, as if nothing had happened. His expression was too clear, devoid


    of guilt or shame. He had a form of understanding as he gazed upon her, almost as if¡­ He was pitying


    her.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you crazy?! You dare talk to me like that after messing around with my


    mother?!¡± Roxanne yelled with anger as she moved toward his location with a fierce look.


    The man didn¡¯t seem fazed as he still maintained his mature demeanour, even as Melissa


    continued to appeal to Roxanne. Her mother touched her hand, cing it in between hers. Roxanne


    nced over at her mother with pure annoyance as she looked at her saddened expression.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to find out this way. I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ Please just listen to me.¡± Melissa


    sped her hands in between hers as she smiled softly.


    Roxanne¡¯s seething anger and rage seemed to double as she witnessed this gesture. What was


    there to exin? While she was off at school or practice, her mother was busy having escapades with


    the man in front of her?


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Roxanne started with a menacing tone.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Just list-¡°


    ¡°I said let me go!¡± Roxanne said, dragging her hand away from her mother as her second one


    moved to hit her mom in the face.


    Suddenly, a firm hand gripped Roxanne, holding her hand away from her mother¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± The man said with a slight frown.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Roxanne said, using her free hand tounch a powerful jab at the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The man sighed.


    He easily caught her fist and then twisted her hand in a reversing degree, making her lose her


    bnce and step back. He released her hands after this, causing her to move away from himself and


    her mother.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Damien¡­ Stop¡± Melissa said, using her palm to rub his arm, causing him to lighten up his already


    frowning face.


    The sight of this disy of intimacy and affection caused Roxanne to get even angrier.


    ¡°The both of you are shameless, aren¡¯t you? Caught messing around together, and you can¡¯t help


    but continue your shameless acts¡± Roxanne red at them as she spoke.


    ¡°Kid, that¡¯s going too far¡­¡± The man spoke up, attempting to walk up to Roxanne.


    ¡°No Damien¡± Melissa cautioned him, still holding onto hisrge arm.


    He stopped moving as he sighed, turning toward her as he expressed dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re both disgusting! How can you side with him over your own daughter, what¡¯s with that? He


    hurt me and all you can do is stand by him while clinging unto him like that¡± Roxanne said, not caring


    anymore about consequences.


    She was going to break down in her room, but now seemed like a good enough ce to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Roxanne. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re getting off with just that. Just calm yourself¡± Melissa


    said, already feeling annoyed by her daughter¡¯s behaviour and terrible attitude.


    ¡°Oh? Am I lucky? Me? Lucky to have my mother sleeping around with men and thinking it¡¯s okay


    just because dad isn¡¯t around anymore? Sure I¡¯m lucky indeed!¡±


    ¡°Roxanne, that isn¡¯t what is happening. Just listen to me¡­¡± Melissa said, still holding Damien from


    taking action.


    ¡°So these are your ¡®dissatisfied clients¡¯? That makes sense. So this is what my mother does now?


    You¡¯re an embarrassment to dad. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re happy he¡¯s dead, so now you can have fun with other


    men!¡±


    A pping sound resounded all over the room. It echoed as the flesh of one hit the cheek of the


    other. There was silence after the sound, and the next one followed that.


    Two ps within a moment. Roxanne¡¯s eyes bulged with surprise as her reddened cheeks stung


    with pain. In front of her was her mother, who pped her. She had a frowning expression, the first she


    had seen since the start of the entire scenario.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She said with a threatening and angered tone.


    Roxanne slowly used her hand to rub her cheeks, and her face still depicted disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ Hit me?¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Damien still maintained his normal position and looked satisfied at what Melissa did, folding his


    arms in approval.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ I¡­¡± Melissa immediately recoiled, regaining herposure as a look of regret


    appeared on her face.


    ¡°You can both go to hell then!¡± Roxanne cried as she left the parlour and went to her room,


    shutting it behind immediately.


    Melissa stood, petrified where she was. Damien moved closer to her and embraced her from


    behind. She weakly tried to resist, trying to pull his arm away from her body, but she had no strength


    left in her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it had toe to this¡­¡± Damien whispered.


    Melissa¡¯s face clouded over as she bit her lip. Her fists were clenched when she heard him say


    that, but she released them almost immediately. She could try to me him, but she knew deep within


    herself that she was the sole cause of what happened. She also knew Damien was aware of that, yet


    he said nothing about it and only tried his best tofort her.


    ¡°Damien, you should go¡­¡± Melissa finally spoke.


    There was a short silence in the air as they both remained in their positions. Finally, Damien


    spoke.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡±


    She smiled slightly at his usual words¡­ What she wanted¡­ How unreal.


    ¡°It is,¡± She responded.


    Slowly, he detached himself from her and took a few steps back. He took his jacket from the couch


    beside where they made out and the mere sight of it brought back memories of the amazing time they


    were having before Roxanne interrupted.


    ¡°Alright then¡± He said, wearing his jacket over his faded green shirt.


    Melissa opened the door for him and they both exchanged a small smile as Damien walked out of


    the house.


    ¡°Um¡­ Damien, T-Thank you for today¡­¡± She said to him shyly, though a hint of sadness


    remained on her face.


    Damien smiled when he heard this and shrugged.


    ¡°Anything for you. Goodbye Melissa¡­ And Good luck, you know¡­ With the kid¡± He said with a


    reassuring smile.


    She nodded with a hesitant smile, causing him to nod as well before walking off into the cold


    streets.


    The winds blew harsher than before, sending a cold chill down Marissa¡¯s body. She shivered a bit


    as she saw him walk away, fading into the distance. She let out a smile unconsciously and quickly


    cautioned herself when she realised what she was doing.


    She gently closed the door and locked It this time. As she did, she rested her head on the door


    and let out a huge sigh. She was in a big mess, not sure of how to go about it. However¡­ One way or


    the other, she had to tell Marissa the truth.


    Or did she?


    A thought suddenly appeared in her head as she quickly went to her phone and dialled a number.


    The phone beeped. on a low tone, showing it was going through to the receiving end. Suddenly the


    beeping stopped.


    ¡°Marissa¡­ It¡¯s been some time since you called me. What¡¯s going on?¡± A feminine voice sounded


    from the speaker.


    Marissa clung to her phone tightly as she heard the soothing and familiar voice which calmed her


    down.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Something just happened¡­ It¡¯s about Roxanne¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Linda Warner


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± Melissa said to Roxanne, who put arge bag in the boot, grunting as she


    exerted herself.


    The bag was quite heavy.


    Other than therge bag, there were two boxes which weren¡¯t sorge and fit into the boot of the


    car.


    ¡°Pretty much¡± Roxanne said dryly.


    She walked past Melissa and entered the car, refusing to make eye contact with her mother.


    Melissa remained standing as she signed to herself.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s still mad, uhn?¡± She reasoned within herself.


    But, she wasn¡¯t going to give in just yet. She had to remain strong and keep up the serious and


    strict mother vibe. Roxanne would let go of everything soon enough, but for now she needed not to


    show any weakness in front of her daughter.


    She closed the bumper of her car and went to the driver¡¯s seat to start the engine and begin their


    journey to see Roxanne¡¯s grandmother in the woods.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you¡­ Mom¡± Melissa thought to herself.


    Roxanne stared at her mother as she started the engine, though subtly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to try to apologise again? Or try to plead with me? Is this really my mother¡±


    Roxanne thought to herself.


    Her mother was always gentle, kind and understanding. It was her father who was sometimes


    rough with her, but even then he always showed restraint. The fact that her mother maintained minimal


    conversation with Roxanne and even gave her a somewhat cold shoulder shocked her. But¡­


    ¡°This is perfect. If it continues like this, we¡¯ll never make up until I¡¯ve spent enough time with


    grandma.¡± Roxanne smiled within herself


    Unknown to the other, the both of them wished for the same thing, Roxanne spending time with


    her grandmother. As the awkward drive continued, there was an ufortable silence in the car. Of


    course, Roxanne had her phone with her, allowing her to chat with her friend, Betty, who was still trying


    to convince her toe to the party by hook or crook.


    ¡°Just apologise to your mom already. You¡¯re both adults¡± Betty pleaded in text format, going further


    to put two pleading eyes emojis as a bonus.


    Roxanne let out a littleugh as she shook her head.


    ¡°Not. Gonna. Happen.¡± She responded.


    Melissa nced over at Roxanne ever so often as she drove and felt a tad frustrated. Unlike


    Roxanne, she had to focus on driving, and the entire journey was too boring for her. She could try the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    radio, but she was never one who enjoyed it in the first ce. In fact, their entire family disliked the


    radio, and so during drives they all talked to keep the otherpany. But that wasn¡¯t possible this time.


    ¡°It''s fine Melissa. It¡¯s fine¡± Melissa muttered to herself in order to cool her nerves. She had the


    temptation to talk to Roxanne, but that would defeat the entire purpose of her act.


    The drive didn¡¯t take more than an hour, but for Melissa it was so stretched that she was already


    exhausted when she got to the woods. Since there were so many clusters of trees, and people hardly


    lived around there, a makeshift road was the only path that existed for them. It was too bumpy and


    small for a car, so from thereon out, they moved on foot.


    Melissa parked the car at a corner and came down from it, Roxanne also followed suit. She


    opened the bumper, revealing thepact luggage they had to carry. In a way Melissa was happy


    Roxanne packed such a little load. If it was more, she wasn¡¯t sure how they would cope.


    Roxanne carried herrge bag, while Melissa carried her two boxes as they both walked down the


    path together, with. Melissa leading the way.


    After a walk of 20 minutes, breaks included, they finally arrived at the cottage where Roxanne¡¯s


    grandmother lived.


    On top of the exquisite wooden house, a que which read ¡®LINDA¡¯S HOUSE¡¯ was evident. That


    was her name, Linda.


    ¡°Finally¡± Marissa huffed, with cold smokeing from her mouth.


    Out in the woods the weather was much harsher than in the town where they lived. The snow was


    more, and the heat supply was non-existent. Unlike the electrically powered firece, one needed


    firewood and manualbour to be able to generate enough heat to keep warm. There were no electric


    cables connected to the cottage, so for a moment Roxanne panicked, thinking of how she would


    charge her smartphone.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡°She has a sr panel,¡± Melissa stated, reading her daughter''s mind.


    ¡°O-Ohh¡­¡± Roxanne said, having a relieved expression on her face.


    However, another thought suddenly came to her mind. What about connection, she wasn¡¯t holding


    her phone currently due to the heavy bag she carried, but there was no connection in remote areas


    such as this. How was she going to


    ¡°She had Wi-Fi installed not so long ago¡± Melissa answered her worries again.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    There was stable electricity, Wi-Fi, and the quiet atmosphere she was looking for. The whole


    package.


    ¡°Is this paradise?¡± She thought to herself.


    Eventually, after a total journey of 30 minutes, counting rest, they arrived at Linda¡¯s abode. Melissa


    proceeded to knock the door, giving it a few pounds with her hands, before a voice came from deep


    within the house.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here already? That was quick!¡± An old woman sounded.


    Before long, the door opened and there she stood, Linda Warner, Melissa¡¯s mother and Roxanne¡¯s


    grandmother.


    With blue and grey strands of hair fluttering about her head, the olddy appeared before them.


    She was shorter than both Roxanne and Melissa, but one could see the resemnce between the


    three of them. She wore a white winter coat and wool trousers, with flip flops on, but it was clear she


    was dressing to go out.


    ¡°Good morning Mom. It¡¯s so nice to see¡­¡± Melissa started off when she saw her old woman.


    ¡°Oh my, oh¡­ Is that you Roxanne? My, how you¡¯ve grown!¡± Linda cried out, ignoring Melissa¡¯s


    greeting as she proceeded to hug Roxanne.


    Melissa was stunned by this, but swallowed her saliva to contain herself. Her own mother was


    more excited to see her daughter than her.


    ¡°Oh, look at those cheeks, and this figure. Oh boy, you must be the talk of your ss¡± Linda


    grinned widely.


    ¡°Oh, grandmom, stop it¡± Roxanneughed at her grandmother¡¯spliments.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so serious. I mean, look at you¡­ Tell me, do you have a boyfriend yet?¡± Linda suddenly


    asked.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    ¡°Grandmom¡±


    Both Roxanne and Melissa said this at the same time to express a sense of caution to Linda and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the strange question she asked right off the bat.


    ¡°Whaaaat?¡± Linda said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Mom, won¡¯t you at least invite us in? It¡¯s cold out here¡± Melissa said to her mother as she gave a


    knowing stare.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right Melissa. Nice to see you too by the way¡± Linda said, turning to her daughter for a


    moment.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll soon be on your way, so why should I keep you waiting here? You should get going. I¡¯ll


    take care of Roxanne and everything else.¡± Linda said with a smile to Melissa.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­? Not even a cup of coffee or something? Mum?¡± Melissa said with surprise and


    disbelief at her mother¡¯s cold treatment.


    ¡°Nope. The weather isn¡¯t even that cold. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll need a cup of coffee to keep


    yourself warm¡± Linda said with a knowing smile.


    Melissa grinned a bit but was still clearly not okay with how Linda was handling things.


    ¡°Let me get that for you,¡± Linda said, stretching her hands to carry the box in Marissa''s hands.


    She picked them up easily, despite her old age and smiled at her daughter.


    ¡°Well, now that there¡¯s nothing holding you down¡­ Byeee¡± Linda said with a wide grin.


    ¡°Alright, Alright, I get it already. I¡¯ll get out of your hair now¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Wait. Hold on Roxanne, won¡¯t you tell your mom goodbye?¡± Linda asked Roxanne, who merely


    kept quiet the whole time.


    Roxanne looked away and shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± She said.


    Melissa shot her mom a questioning look, which Linda merely waved away.


    ¡°Okay then, why don¡¯t we go in for a cup of coffee?¡± Linda said to Roxanne.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± Roxanne replied.


    They entered the house as Linda closed the door. Before the door waspletely closed,


    Roxanne gave her mother onest look as her back was turned to the house and she walked back to


    where the car was parked.


    ¡°Will she really be fine by herself?¡± A thought appeared in Roxanne''s mind, feeling worried for her


    mother.


    Linda caught her stare and smiled.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t raise her to be so weak that a soft wind like this would be too


    much to handle. She¡¯s tougher than that¡± Linda said with a grin.


    Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, or even think about it, so she just kept quiet.


    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you to your room so you¡¯ll unpack and get freshened up while I make some


    coffee.¡± Linda said, moving across the living room, with Roxanne following from behind.


    As Melissa got back to her car and nced back to the direction of the cottage, she smiled to


    herself. Her mother had not changed at all since thest time they met.


    ¡°Still the same entric nature, that woman¡± Melissa smiled.


    However, she was confident¡­ If anyone could help Roxanne through this period and open her up


    to the truth she had been too afraid to tell her, it was her mom, Linda Warner¡­. Also known by her


    other name... Linda Boise Warriors.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Grandma


    Linda¡¯s house was cosy, a fine blend ofpact andfortable. A bungalow, with an attic above,


    the wooden house was not impressive in size, however it was definitely impressive.


    With two bedrooms, the living room, bathroom, kitchen, toilet and storehouse, the cottage was cute


    in it¡¯s own way, making efficient use of the space within it. The parlour was decorated with fine


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    wallpaper and numerous paintings Linda made since it was her hobby. A small Tv hung across the wall


    opposite the sofas and cushions, though it was clear no one used it. The WiFi was ced at a corner in


    the room, and contrary to Roxanne¡¯s initial belief, there was stable electricity thanks to the sr panels


    installed in the house, the inverter and the generator, all functioning at once.


    ¡°I hardly make use of them though, after all¡­ I prefer everything just fine without them¡± Linda said


    to Roxanne with a wide smile as she weed her to her room.


    ¡°This will be your room during your stay here. I¡¯ll give you the space, so you can unpack. The


    Bathroom is across the room to your right, so you can freshen up after you¡¯re done. There¡¯s hot water,


    so you can make use of that.


    ¡°Um, Grandma, where do you get your water supply from?¡± Roxanne suddenly asked, curious as


    to how it all worked out for Linda and how she was able to live in such seclusion for so long.


    ¡°Oh, that. I had a well dug here¡± Linda replied.


    ¡°A well? But it¡¯s winter, wouldn¡¯t it already be¡­¡± Roxanne tried to raise an issue.


    ¡°Frozen? Don¡¯t worry about that. The well¡¯s pretty deep, you know? Besides, your grandma has


    her ways.¡± Linda gave a reassuring smile.


    She left Roxanne in the room and went her way to do as she said. Roxanne saw her massive bag


    and two boxes on the floor and sighed, cing both hands on her hips.


    ¡°Oh well¡­ I better get started, ``she said to herself.


    [Moments Later]


    ¡°Ah, all done. This should do for now¡± Roxanne said with a look of satisfaction as she nced


    across her room.


    The bed was just her size, with freshlyid bed sheets which, from the looks of it, had never been


    used before. Her bedside contained a little shelf where she kept some of the books she nned on


    finishing during her stay with her grandmother. Her clothes were hung on racks in an orderly fashion,


    just as she preferred and her shoes, just two of them, were ced beside her bed.


    She nodded with satisfaction and smiled.


    After she is done, she indulges herself in the hot water bath her grandmother told her about. She


    entered the bathroom, but what she saw confused her.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ Grandma, where¡¯s the shower?¡± Roxanne shouted from where she stood in front of the


    bathroom.


    Her voice travelled through the little house and reached her grandmother who was brewing coffee


    in the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh?¡± That?¡± You¡¯ll have to go fetch it from the well outside¡± Linda said with a smile.


    ¡°Fetch? Well?¡± She understood the meaning of those words, but she couldn''tprehend how


    they both blended together and rted to her.


    ¡°You mean¡­ I should go get the water¡­ From the well¡­ Outside?¡± Roxanne said, repeating the


    words of her grandmother in her own way.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Linda replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see a bucket by the side there and a pail. You should be fine. I¡¯d get something warmer to


    wear if I were you though¡± Linda said.


    Unbelievable. That was the only thing that came to Roxanne¡¯s mind. She was suddenly beginning


    to feel a sense of uneasiness. Perhaps this wouldn''t be all fun and games like she thought. In the first


    ce, her mom sent her here to be taught a lesson, punishment for what she did to her.


    Due to her previous memory of the ce, her grandmother¡¯s easygoing attitude and the discovery


    of WiFi and Electricity, Roxanne thought she was going to have fun here. But if this was a punishment


    meant for her reform, then it only made sense that she wouldn¡¯t be enjoying herself. What didn¡¯t she


    think of that?

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    She wanted to grumble, but she had no choice at this point. She had to fetch the water in order to


    have her shower. After Roxanne went back to her room to change into something more winter friendly,


    she took the bucket and pail, travelling to the front of the cottage, and then outside. She looked around


    and finally spotted the ce her grandmother described to be the location of the well.


    It had a bricyer, and it was only a metre tall at most. Roxanne looked at the cover, it was made


    of some sort of metal looking material, though when she touched it, for some odd reason it wasn¡¯t cold.


    Considering the weather condition around her, that was indeed a surprise to her.


    She felt a tinge of curiosity, so she decided to check out just how deep the well was. One look


    made her almost regret that decision as a sudden chill was sent down her spine. The bottom was


    almost non visible as the hole extended deep down that it felt unreal. She quickly took a step back,


    moving away from the well which seemed to be calling for her to enter within. Shaking her head


    vehemently, she picked up the pail and decided to conclude her business there.


    She lowered the pail and dropped it slowly, holding onto the long rope as it descended steadily,


    until it made contact with the water. After waiting for the pail to get filled up, she pulled it back up and


    the contents she drew surprised her.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡± She muttered to herself.


    It was warm water. It was so unbelievable that she poured some on her body and realised that it


    was the real deal. The water wasn¡¯t affected by the cold at all. She held onto the pail and poured the


    remaining contents of water into the bucket she had ced on the ground. After repeating this process


    for a while, the bucket became full and she closed the well back, still fascinated by the odd temperature


    of the metal substance.


    Roxanne hurried back Into the hut to find her grandmother seated on the chair, one coffee in hand


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    while hers was on the table, simmering hot. Roxanne frowned a bit as she watched Linda take sips of


    coffee while she was still recoiling from the experience she had outside.


    ¡°I¡¯d hurry with that if I were you. The water gets cold easily, so you should hurry and take your bath


    before that happens¡± Linda said, sipping more of the ck liquid.


    ¡°And what if it gets cold?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Linda smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You go fetch another batch¡± She said.


    ¡°Whaaaat?! This woman is crazy!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    She was wrong, but it was toote to turn back at this point since she had gotten to the point of no


    return.


    She hurried carried the bucket and dashed straight for the bathroom, quickly undressing herself as


    she closed the door and locked it. Linda chuckled as she saw this.


    ¡°Ah, what a sight!¡± She mused.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Run!


    Momentster, Roxanne came out of the bathroom and ran straight to her room to get dressed up.


    It didn¡¯t take her very long before she finally finished and made her way to the table where her coffee


    sat.


    She picked the cup and took a little sip, swallowing its contents. She ced the cup back down


    and gave a grandmother a hard stare.


    ¡°Well? How was it?¡± Linda asked with a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­ And bitter¡± She said, still staring at her grandmother.


    ¡°Just like how my stay here will be from here on out.¡± Roxanne feared within herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad then. I¡¯d have reheated it for you, but it looks like I¡¯m out of time. I¡¯ll be leaving now.


    If you want to get something to eat or brew yourself more coffee, check the kitchen. The stuff you need


    is there.¡± Linda said, slowly rising from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now. Take care of the house while I¡¯m gone¡± Linda said, wearing her winter


    boots along with her bag strapped across her shoulders.


    ¡°W-Wait, Grandma¡­ How do you expect to get anywhere this far out in the sticks? In fact, how


    were you able to get the supplies for this ce or restock on foodstuff? You don¡¯t have a car or


    anything like that hidden away somewhere, do you?¡± Roxanne asked.


    There were two reasons for her asking. One was that she was truly concerned for her grandmother


    who lived all alone, away from civilization. How was she able to fend for herself for so long and did she


    n on getting to wherever she was going by herself


    The second reason? If she had a car stashed away somewhere, then maybe it wasn¡¯t toote for


    Roxanne. She could make a getaway and run for her pure teenage life.


    ¡°Oh? I use online shopping and delivery. Those guys can get anywhere as long as it¡¯s on the map.


    Of course, I pay extra charges so they can bring it to me this far in, but I suppose that¡¯s the advantage


    of having so much retirement funds.¡± Linda said, giving Roxanne the most unexpected answer ever.


    ¡°O-Online¡­ Shopping?¡± Roxanne repeated.


    ¡°Duh! What do you think Wi-Fi is for?¡± Linda pointed out, entirely crushing Roxanne¡¯s notion of


    ¡°As for transportation, I¡¯ve called an Uber ahead of time. I¡¯ll just have to get to the major road from


    here. It shouldn¡¯t take me too long¡± Linda said.


    ¡°It took us 30 minutes though¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    And Linda was an old woman to boot. But Roxanne had learned not to use hermon sense or


    apply them when it came to her grandmother.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Linda said with a smile.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Roxanne sighed.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing Roxanne¡± Linda said, her tone now different from earlier.


    She now assumed a serious expression and her eyes narrowed as she focused them on her.


    ¡°Your hair and eyes¡­ What¡¯s up with that?¡± Her grandmother pointed out.


    ¡°Ohh, I dye it, and these are just contact lenses,¡± Roxanne exined to her grandmother, realising


    this was the first time her grandmother had seen her with the look she had now.


    ¡°Why¡­?!¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Your eyesight should be fine, and I see no reason why you should dye your hair. So why do you


    take this appearance?¡± Linda asked, her voice now bing more serious and a bit scary to Roxanne.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t want to stand out in school¡± Roxanne said, feeling nervous due to


    Linda¡¯s sharp gaze.


    An eerie silence enveloped them as the breeze blew. Then suddenly Linda burst out inughter.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha, I see, I see¡­ I understand now Roxanne¡± She said, still chuckling a little.


    Roxanne was obviously confused by this but kept quiet as she observed Linda.


    ¡°But, Roxanne¡­ You¡¯re no longer in school, are you?¡± Linda¡¯s question hit Roxanne like a


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    sledgehammer.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Roxanne knew she wasn¡¯t going to school today, yet she made extra care that her hair was


    entirely ck and her contact lenses were worn. She did these out of habit, not thinking as to why she


    needed to know that she wasn¡¯t going to be attending school anytime soon.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Roxanne muttered, unable to truly answer her grandmother¡¯s query.


    Linda smiled as she saw the look of uncertainty and surprise in Roxanne¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see those contact lenses on you when I get back and you should wash away that


    dye. Their hair bleached somewhere in the kitchen, Ibelled it so finding it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult¡±


    Linda said.


    She turned away from Roxanne and walked down the path leading away from her cottage, waving


    goodbye to Roxanne


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Take care¡± She let out before disappearing into the shrubs and trees.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ I will¡­ ¡° Roxanne mumbled, still pondering on her grandmother¡¯s words.


    She entered the cottage and went first into the kitchen to find the bleach. She found it, took the


    buckets she could find and the pail, filled them with water, boiled the water with the cooker and set


    everything up for herself. She removed her lens, revealing her natural blue eyes as she furrowed her


    brows in determination.


    She never really hated her blue hair and eyes. She only gave them up in order not to attract


    attention to herself.


    ¡°Well, no one is looking at me now! Might as well go back to natural¡± She said, dousing her hair


    with the chemicals as she began the cleansing.


    It was now afternoon and Roxanne had taken a light breakfast. Regr oats and milk did the trick.


    Fortunately she knew how to make that, else she would have settled for the other weird looking cereal


    she found in the kitchen.


    ¡°What the hell is ¡®Nutty Basins''?¡± She asked herself.


    She remained in the kitchen after washing her tes and was on a voice chat with her friend,


    Betty.


    ¡°OMG. I can¡¯t believe she did that!¡± Betty said, after hearing Roxanne¡¯s story of the previous day.


    ¡°Yeah. I know, right? Still recoiling from the shock even as we speak¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°But, you know¡­ You have to understand. Your mom is a woman, you know? She feels things.


    You can¡¯t me her for trying to move on with her life.¡± Betty said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Are you taking her side right now?¡± Roxanne said, feigning annoyance.


    ¡°No, No¡­ Of course not¡­ Maybe? I mean, just apologise so she¡¯ll allow you toe to the


    dance. It¡¯s going to be pretty lonely without you¡± Betty whined.


    Of course, Roxanne knew where Betty wasing from. She was also trying to be understanding


    about her mother and being honest with herself, she wasn¡¯t as upset anymore. But she still didn¡¯t want


    to go to the dance, and this was a perfect excuse for her. Too perfect to give up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Roxanne said adamantly.


    Suddenly Roxanne felt a strange feeling permeating throughout her body. Her body hairs shot up


    and a feeling of uneasiness seeped into her. Somehow, she felt like she was being watched. She


    shook off the feeling and tried to focus on the call she was having.


    ¡°Come on Roxy! Please? For me? Just say the words sorry! I¡¯m sure your mom would ept it


    with open arms¡± Betty nudged.


    ¡°She and her new boyfriend can go screw themselves for all I care!¡± Roxanne said, still feeling


    uneasy and it was getting stronger than before.


    She frowned at this and twirled her hair, a habit she developed anytime she felt nervous or


    unhinged. As her hands yed with her blue hair unconsciously, Betty still continued to speak, but


    Roxanne wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her words anymore.


    All of a sudden, she heard loud bangsing from a part of the kitchen. Immediately she turned to


    see the cause of the sound since she was already on alert since a while ago thanks to the cautious


    vibes she had.


    Roxanne saw a blurry image of some sort of beast suddenly hide its face. It was dark, had red


    eyes and it clearly wasn¡¯t human!


    ¡°What the hell??!¡± She let out.


    Her hands trembled at the horrifying sight, causing her phone to slip and fall as her heart began to


    beat faster as she quickly left the kitchen and made way to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter Betty!¡± Roxanne said as she ran past her phone which was badly damaged on the


    floor, not bothering to look down to pick it up or listen to her friend¡¯sst words.


    She heard a growling sounding from the kitchen area. Sweat appeared on her face. A wild


    animal? Here? Her grandmother never told her of any such thing or warned her of dangers like that


    which existed in the woods. Her mother wouldn¡¯t have brought her here if she knew and Linda would


    clearly not have left her all alone in the house if she was aware.


    ¡°¡±


    She heard a scraping sound and then before she could understand what was happening a loud


    ¡®CRASH'' was heard.


    Whatever that was, it was in the house already. She had no time to hesitate. She quickly left her


    room wide ajar and went straight for the other door which led outside, to the back. The storage room!


    She quickly opened the door, causing a sudden rush of cold winds brushing across her face, but


    she didn¡¯t care. She could only do one thing as the crashing sounds and growls grew nearer¡­


    Run!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    You''re mine.


    Asher used his heightened hearing to pick up the sound emanating from within the wooden house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± He heard a voice say. The voice of a woman, thin yet strong. He admired the


    sound and wanted to listen more.


    He left his location and drew closer, moving toward a window to see the owner of the voice and


    scent. This was when he firstid eyes on her. Her blue hair dangled over her shoulder which was


    covered with her clear skin, as was the rest of her body. She wore arge, brown shirt and blue shorts,


    nothing else.


    Asher¡¯s eyes bulged as he gazed upon her in his wolf form. His heart beat rapidly as he desired to


    tear through the windows to touch her. He controlled himself and restrained his wild instincts. He


    wanted to observe her some more.


    ¡°She and her new boyfriend can go screw themselves for all I care!¡± The girl said angrily, with a


    hint of hurt in her voice.


    ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Asher asked himself as he watched her talk to someone on her


    phone.


    Her hands went for her hair, slowly frolicking it as she listened to the person on the other side of


    her phone. This made Asher excited as his tail began to wag due to the sight he beheld, identally


    hitting the side of the house.


    This sudden sound alerted the girl, who immediately nced over to see what made the sound.


    Her eyes darted across the window and for a little moment, she caught a look at Asher¡¯s wolf form. He


    immediately hid himself, but she had seen something already, though she didn¡¯t know exactly what.


    Her hands trembled as her phone fell to the floor, Asher could hear the cracking sounds of the


    screen as it broke.


    ¡°W-What the hell¡­?!¡± The girl¡¯s voice full of fright sounded in his ears.


    She quickly left the room where she stood and withdrew further into the house.


    ¡°Shit¡± Asher grunted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let my guard down and became so excited like that. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve


    seen a woman do that anyway!¡± He said, referring to the trick she did with her hair.


    His tail slightly wagged as he imagined her doing it again. He pped his paws against his face,


    shaking his head in embarrassment. The other wolves must never hear of this.


    ¡°But this is strange¡­ Who is that girl¡­? She looks human, yet why is this feeling simr to how


    they describe finding his mate? Could she be¡­ No, I can¡¯t be sure. But, if she is¡­ Then I must have


    her!¡± He thought to himself.


    He heard struggling sounds from within the house and became curious. He used his speed to dash


    to another window to see what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t view anything from outside where he


    stood. The blinds were closed, so his range of vision was blocked.


    His heart beat faster and a feeling of restlessness enveloped him. He feltpelled to see her as


    the force of attraction was beyond his own control. Immediately he used his ws to tear through the


    window and entered the house. ncing around him, he observed the unfamiliar territory in which he


    found himself.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He used his heightened smell and hearing to trace the location of the girl and his legs followed


    them. He could hear the heartbeat of the girl he searched for. She was scared, she was anxious, but he


    didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I want her!¡± This was the only thought on his mind.


    He dashed through her house, his huge body and wagging tail destroyed whatever was in their


    way. He made his way through the hallway and suddenly, he heard the sound of a creaking door.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± He said to himself, realising what happened.


    The girl had escaped through another door.


    In rage, he used his ws to sh through the door, ripping it apart instantly. He went on all fours


    as he began his chase.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Within moments he was hot on her tail and he admired as she ran to get away from him. The snow


    on the floor and the cold must be getting at her, yet she relentlessly kept running.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be normal!¡± He reasoned, seeing as she was able to run for so long even with cold air


    entering her lungs and the frost affecting her body.


    He maintained an average pace, observing her as she ran. She looked beautiful in her pointless


    struggle, and in order to get a clearer picture, Asher climbed the trees and jumped from one branch to


    the other while maintaining his bnce by digging his ws into the hard barks of the dried up trees.


    She nced back briefly, allowing him to see her beautiful face, already clouded with fear. Though


    it was brief, he captured every moment of it.


    Finally she tripped and fell, too weak to stand up again. She struggled, but it was clear to Asher


    that she had reached her limit. He had gotten his fun, now it was time for him to retrieve his prize.


    He descended from the trees and slowly approached her, a wide grin on his face. He stopped in


    front of her and gazed down with his red eyes. Slowly, she looked up as well, weakly she returned his


    gaze.


    She passed out slowly, and a sad look of regret yed all over her face. Perhaps she was scared


    he was going to kill her. Asher understood her reaction. It was normal for humans to fear his kind.


    However, after their whole exchange, Asher was now certain¡­ The girl before him wasn¡¯t a normal


    human


    Her blue eyes met his red ones and they resonated with each other. This drove away any further


    doubt on Asher¡¯s mind. He now knew for sure that she was his mate and he was hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡± He said with a wide smile.


    He moved closer to see her face once again, his body close to hers as he beheld her beautiful and


    clear skin l, partly being affected by frostbite and exhaustion.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±


    He lifted up her cold and fragile-looking body and carried her in his arms like a child. His dark fur


    warmed her frostbitten body as he once again stole another nce at her.


    ¡°How Wwwllll¡± Asher lifted up his face and howled, not caring at all that it was daytime.


    Thus began his time together with his mate and bride-to-be. Unknown to him, this single event


    would cause strings of unforeseen circumstances to spin into motion.


    Thus began a new adventure, one that would cause the entire Werewolf Community, Oregon


    Woods and others lurking in the shadows to change forever¡­

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Luna of the tribe.


    [MOMENTS EARLIER]


    Five days had passed since the Alpha Convergence, one in which Wolf King Asher had told all the


    Alphas and Betas present that he would obtain his mate, the Luna of the Tribe, before the next meeting


    in less than three weeks.


    He sat within his cave as he thought of the next step, or how he would be able to achieve the goal


    he set for himself and the word he gave the Alphas. His ck hair dropped, covering his sharp eyes


    and slightly pointed nose. His chin rested on his hand as he pondered on the matter.


    Asher didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. The matter was not so easily solved by his fist, ws or


    intimidation. Finding a mate was something beyond even his own power. For someone such as him,


    this was rare, unheard of even. But such was the reality of his circumstances.


    A mate, also known as the other half of a wolf is someone all adult werewolves possess. However,


    a Werewolf¡¯s mate is not one whom either can decide for themselves. The binding truth of the


    Werewolf which existed since ancient times is that a mate is one who is chosen by Destiny toplete


    the wolf.


    A mate is not someone one picks, it is one who has already been predestined for such a Werewolf.


    Parents would often tell children the tales of how they met their mates. A sudden feeling within the wolf


    within would surge forth, and the scent of such a mate would never leave the one searching for them.


    In other words, a Werewolf can not mate with another Werewolf who isn¡¯t his mate. Such a union would


    end in disaster and unfruitfulness.


    For a Werewolf to be recognized as a responsible member of the pack, they must either be


    engaged or have already married their mate. Usually, everyone discovers their mates as they reach


    adulthood andte bloomers even find theirs before reaching 21 years of age. Yet, here he was¡­ 23


    years and still, no sign of her. Normally, a wolf without a mate would never be allowed to wield any


    tangible position in the pack.


    In Asher¡¯s case, however, it was different, since he possessed immeasurable power which


    surpassed even the previous Wolf King. The Werewolf dogma did not apply to him, since a higherw


    dictated that only the strongest could lead the pack, and ultimately, the tribe.


    From the age of 21, Asher already became the Alpha of his pack, the Rockwood faction. His father


    voluntarily stepped down after realising the strength of his son. However, Asher was not only beyond


    his peers in power, but also in the mind. He possessed unparalleled qualities as a leader, as much as a


    warrior. His pack flourished and became highly prominent in the tribe, all due to his capabilities.


    Even the Wolf King at the time had no choice but to acknowledge him. Inevitably, the authority and


    power Asher possessed began to overshadow the King¡¯s, and this caused an imbnce within the


    tribe. In order to resolve this, there was only one option to undertake.


    The Alpha Battle


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A one on one duel between two Alphas who wish to challenge the other in order to determine who


    is superior. Of course, this Battle was even more significant since Asher faced the very King of all


    Wolves in the Region.


    After a devastating and destructive battle, only one emerged victorious¡­ Asher himself. The


    previous Wolf King, Davos, abdicated the throne to him after realising the vast difference in their power,


    still remaining Royalty, though his authority was stripped from him and given to Asher.


    One so young, yet possessing the greatest strength in the entiremunity, such was the


    existence of the new Grand Alpha, Asher Rockwood. And now here was the same werewolf known to


    be invincible, bothered with the issue of marriage


    ¡°I need some air¡± He muttered to himself, leaving the cave where he sat and thought of his next


    step.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    As the Wolf King, he ruled the entire region from the peak of Zenith Hill. But that doesn¡¯t mean he


    lived there. The ce was merely his throne and ground of authority. As he stood on the hill and gazed


    upon the grove of trees beneath him, he smiled.


    ¡°I control everything here, yet I can¡¯t manage to control this part of my life¡­ How ironic, ``he said


    to himself.


    He climbed down the hill, and within moments he was at its foot. cing his hands in his pockets,


    he walked down a random path to clear his head.


    After walking for some time, he wasn¡¯t sure how long, Asher still felt troubled and restless within


    himself. He thought walking would calm him down, but it didn¡¯t. He felt ufortable in his human skin


    and wanted to go wild.


    Realising that he needed to unwind, he halted for a moment and released his hands from the


    confines of his pocket. He nced around him and used his ear to pick up sounds within the woods.


    No one was nearby.


    Usually, his kind could only fully transform in the night, only capable of partial turning during


    daytime. However, there were exceptions, he being one of them.


    After making sure there were no witnesses to his transformation and that he wasn¡¯t being watched


    by anyone, except by a group of woodpeckers who seemed to find him interesting, he decided.


    ¡°Well then, why not..?¡± He smiled to himself.


    His eyes suddenly glowed red as his face darkened and the entire body of the man slowly


    changed, turning into something¡­ Not human.


    His clothes ripped as his body erged, muscles growing and his height towering. Fur rapidly


    grew all over him and his fingernails extended to be ws. Fangs appeared from his mouth which


    erged to take the shape of an animal''s jaw. His ears grew, standing upward and his hind legs bent,


    with sharp nails emerging from his transformed feet, tearing through the sneakers he had on.


    His torn shirt, trousers and undergarments were scattered on the ground, as he also removed the


    already vandalised shoes from his legs, turned paws.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr¡± He made a growling sound.


    The ck beast stood among the trees, an appearance entirely different from the man who was


    once there. The beast stood on just his hind limbs, bending slightly. It¡¯s muscr structure and savage


    looks made it look all the more terrifying.


    The wolf stood, seven feet tall, with a huge body and deep ck fur covering most parts of his


    body, leaving his feet, hands, chest and a portion of his face bare. The parts not covered with fur were


    dark grey, properly entuating the ck surrounding them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I feel so much better¡± His deep and dark voice let out.


    He stretched himself, getting a feel of his transformed body. After he was done with his light


    stretch, he prowled and ran through the woods, moving past the cluster of trees and the shrubs around.


    He didn¡¯ty them any mind, only focused on freeing the pent up frustration which kept bothering him


    for so long.


    Suddenly, he stopped. He took a few steps back and became disoriented a bit, not knowing what


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    to think or how to react. The reason for his strange behaviour was that he had caught something¡­ a


    scent.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± He muttered to himself.


    The smell of tree barks, nuts and animal droppings all sifted through the air, all of which Asher


    recognized. But there was an addition, something he had never smelled before, and it captivated him,


    rendering him incapable of picking up anything else except for that one scent.


    He nced toward the direction of the scent¡¯s origin, picking up his pace. He raced toward the


    aroma he couldn¡¯t resist. Like Lavender with strokes of Rosemary the scent made his nose twitch and


    his head pound in desperation to know the source.


    He felt himself getting closer and quickened his pace. The snow around him got thicker as he


    raced past them, not realising that he was already leaving the vast cluster of trees as he approached a


    cleared area. He halted and stared at the cottage in the cleared area. Made with timber andcquer, it


    had a sense of beauty he had to appreciate. Within the house was the origin of the scent that drove


    him crazy. His ws grazed the tree beside him, drilling a gaping hole into it.


    ¡°I want it¡­ I want it now¡± He growled.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    She''s gone!


    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± Roxanne stirred as she opened her eyes slowly.


    She felt lightheaded, and a loud ringing seemed to disturb her whenever she tried to open her


    eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally awake uhn?¡±


    ¡°Should we tell him?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ We have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeez, she¡¯s just regaining consciousness, shouldn¡¯t you at least be more considerate?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, my bad¡­¡±


    Roxanne heard this strange exchange as she remained in her lying position, not knowing what to


    make of the sounds she heard. They were unfamiliar, yet Roxanne didn¡¯t feel at all bothered to hear


    them speak. In a way, it felt soothing as the ringing in her ear slowly declined and she was finally able


    to open her eyes slowly.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡± Roxanne questioned as she looked around the dark looking area. She


    noticed where she slept on a bed, but it wasn¡¯t a familiar one. Everywhere around her looked rocky and


    dark, with only little shimmers of glowing rocks and insects to serve as a source of illumination for her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally opened up your eyes¡­ Can you hear me?¡± A soothing, feminine voice called out to


    her.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm feeling on her hand as she felt the skin of another rub on hers. She


    turned her face from the unfamiliar terrain and glowing rocks and looked beside her to find¡­ A person?


    ¡°Seems like you can¡± The young looking woman said with a smile.


    The mere sight of thisdy and the sound of her voice shook Roxanne as she roused herself from


    her lying position immediately.


    ¡°W-Where¡­ Where am I¡­?!¡± Roxanne said with a sense of urgency but winced at the sharp pain


    that apanied her sudden movement.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re safe¡± The youngdy who seemed to be the oldest among


    the three said, though she didn¡¯t seem much older than her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Safe?!¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Suddenly, the memories of her earlier mishap with the strange creature which chased her


    appeared in her mind. Cold sweat formed on her skin as she recollected the crimson eyes of the beast


    and it¡¯s dark colour.


    ¡°N-No¡­ Last I remember I was¡­ Where am I?¡± Roxanne shouted in a scared and frantic tone.


    Her body trembled as she recollected the incident once again. She should have died. Even if the


    beast lost interest in her, the cold alone would have killed her within an hour. So why was she here?


    Who were these people?¡±


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s fine now. I understand that you must be very confused, but right now you need rest.


    Everything elsees after. You don¡¯t need to be frightened¡­ You¡¯re safe now¡± The woman covered


    Roxanne¡¯s hands with hers as she smiled gently.


    ¡°Just rest for now, okay? When you wake up¡­ I¡¯ll answer all your questions'' '' She added.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t know why, but something about this woman, her voice, her gentle touch and her


    warm smile¡­ They made her feel sofortable and her restlessness seemed to fade away.


    She nodded slightly, her tensed muscles rxed and her head slowly began to feel dizzy. She was


    falling unconscious again, but this time she didn¡¯t fear. She felt assured, she felt safe¡­ She fell asleep


    with those feelings.


    ¡°Impressive as always Lady Rita¡± One of the two younger lookingdies said.


    ¡°Jeez, I also want to learn how to do that. Won¡¯t you teach me Lady Rita?¡± The other one said.


    ¡°As I have said a million times already, you¡¯re not old enough. Besides, it¡¯s not my role to teach


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    you girls.¡± The young woman called Rita said with a smile.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± They protested.


    ¡°Shhh. Our guest is sleeping. Let¡¯s take this outside, shall we?¡± Rita said, leaving the rocky area as


    she gestured to the other two to do the same.


    They followed her lead and left the ce, leaving only Roxanne behind to sleep in peace and


    quiet, oblivious of what was happening or what was toe.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Linda¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the state of her house. ss shattered on the snowy ground,


    furniture and house decorations all scattered about. She had gotten an eerie vibe even before she


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    reached the entrance and when she was outside, she already caught a foreign scent which made her


    feel more on edge. Now inside her home, she observed the disastrous state of the ce.


    ¡°Roxanne! Are you there?!¡±She called out.


    No response came.


    Of course she expected that. It was pointless to call for her after seeing the devastation that


    urred, but she still did so out of reflex.


    ¡°Something was here¡­¡± Linda muttered as she smelled the air in the small space.


    Suddenly, her eyes darted to her right and focused on the wall. That was where she saw them.


    w Marks!


    ¡°Of course¡­ So they¡¯vee for her. But why? Why now? Who would do this?¡± Linda¡¯s thoughts


    ovepped.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the most important thing to do at the moment. First of all, she had to inform


    Melissa.


    ¡°


    ¡°Hello Melissa, it¡¯s about Roxanne. She¡¯s gone!¡± Linda said as she came out of her house in a


    hurry.


    ¡°What? What the hell is that girl thinking?!¡± Melissa said with an angered tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it Melissa! She didn¡¯t leave on her own¡­ They¡¯vee for her!¡± Linda said urgently,


    without mincing words.


    ¡°W-What? But we entered into a non aggression pact, so why?¡± Melissa¡¯s voice came through,


    with disbelief and anxiety clear from her tone.


    ¡°Hell if I know!¡± Linda said.


    ¡°B-But are you sure mom?¡± Melissa asked with a little doubt.


    ¡°I saw w Marks, Melissa. I¡¯m sure. Besides, my nose hasn¡¯t stopped working even in old age.


    This scent in the air, it¡¯s definitely not just Roxanne¡¯s. There was another one here, a man¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Besides, what else do you think could have done this if not them?¡± Linda added.


    ¡°O-Okay. So what can I do?¡± Melissa said, calming herself.


    ¡°I can still flow the trace since not much time has passed, so let¡¯s meet up at the Oregon Woods


    Rockwood border. We¡¯ll go in from there.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°H-Hold on¡­ Rockwood? Isn¡¯t that the pack of the current Wolf King? Are we about to pick a fight


    with the most powerful werewolf in the region?¡±


    ¡°They picked a fight first. Besides, from the scent I¡¯m picking the source is definitely a Rockwood.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand. I¡¯ll be leaving now. See you soon, be careful¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re speaking to? You too!¡± Linda said with a wry smile before cutting off the


    call.


    ¡°Just hand on tight Roxanne. We¡¯reing for you!¡± Linda said with her eyes glowing blue.


    She gritted her teeth and steadied herself. Suddenly, she took to her feet and dashed away from


    her house with inhuman speed, cutting across the trees and dried bushes as she went toward her


    destination.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Werewolves


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes opened slowly as she groaned a little. She sat up on her bed and looked around


    her, finding herself in the same ce she was before she slept.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a dream¡± She mumbled.


    She looked around her and found that this time she was all alone. The Luminous rocks and fireflies


    brightened up the dark ce. She couldn¡¯t help but admire their beauty.


    However, nothing made sense to her. Was she kidnapped? Or was she rescued? She had no idea.


    Her body seemed to be feeling way better than thest time, and she had regained a great deal of


    energy. She climbed off her bed and stood barefoot on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm¡± She noticed.


    She looked over to a corner and noticed a pair of boots by the side. She heaved a sigh of relief,


    conscious of the harsh winter grounds beyond where she was.


    Roxanne proceeded to leave the cave, but before this, she checked out what she wore. Somehow


    she had been changed from the casual house wear she had on to some form of gown. It was brown, it


    was in, and in Roxanne¡¯s opinion, not too pretty.


    It wasfortable though, allowing her to easily move. She saw her path ahead of her and took it,


    not knowing where she was going.


    ¡°I have to get out of here¡­ I still don¡¯t know where I am¡± She muttered under her breath.


    As she closed in on the entrance, or rather exit the cave, the light grew brighter and she was able


    to see more clearly. However, the temperature also dropped as she began to feel cold once again. This


    didn¡¯t daunt her, however, as she continued marching forward.


    Finally, Roxanne reached the entrance of the cave. The wind blew on her face as she used her


    hands to cover her eyes, taking in the sight before her. Her eyes widened with shock when she saw the


    ce she was in.


    Small houses simr to her grandmother¡¯s cottage were scattered around the area, though in an


    orderly fashion. The snowy field bustled with activity as people walked about, yes people.


    Roxanne saw mostly women and children all around, but once in a while she saw a man or two.


    ¡°What is this ce¡­ Where am I?¡± She asked herself with wonder as she witnessed the strange


    She looked back at the cave and found it to be in a secluded spot, withrge wooden fencing


    around it, and there she was standing within the fence.


    ¡°I have to get out of here¡± She decided.


    Leaving the fenced cavepound by going through the front gate, Roxanne walked across the


    strange people. They all stopped what they did when she passed them and stared at her. She felt


    weird, like all attention was on her. The feeling of being watched was something she still disliked. Even


    the children who chased themselves all turned to look at her.


    ¡°Miss! Your hair is strange¡± One of them approached her and said.


    This was the first time someone spoke to her among them since the rest of themunity folks


    just looked at her from a distance, reminding her of school.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! School!¡± She suddenly remembered.


    Her thoughts went to her friend Betty and the conversation they were having before her phone got


    broken. Thoughts of her mother and also her grandmother also began to trouble her. What became of


    them? Were they looking for her? Did they even know she was missing, or maybe they thought she ran


    away¡­ Myriads of thoughts enveloped her.


    She kept walking, trying as much as possible to avoid the curious gazes of everyone around her.


    She was going to leave this strange ce and reunite with her family¡­ No matter the cost. However,


    upon walking further, she realised that those thoughts were pointless. They were surrounded by


    nothing but endless trees and snow.


    Was that why no one tried to stop her as she tried to escape? They already knew that what she


    was doing was pointless so they only observed her. She suddenly felt like a fool, but even more than


    that she felt scared. She was trapped in a strange ce she knew nothing of, surrounded by a harsh


    As her mind pondered and heart raced, more worries and fears clouded her mind. Suddenly, she


    felt a hand ced upon her shoulder. It was warm and oddly familiar.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°Good morning. You look well¡± A sonorous voice came from behind her.


    Roxanne looked back and finally saw the owner of the warm hand and a familiar face. She was


    one of the people Roxanne met when she first gained consciousness, the leader of the threedies.


    ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± Roxanne muttered, dazed by the beautiful person standing in front of her.


    Rita, the woman standing before Roxanne, had long blonde hair, which flowed down her back. Her


    fair face was without any blemish, smooth and fair. She had a cheerful look and her eyes glowed with a


    golden glimmer. Her lips seemed glossed, though it could be natural.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lively one, aren¡¯t you? Up on your feet already.¡± Rita said with a slight chuckle.


    Roxanne felt stunned by Rita¡¯s bright nature, but her troubled heart didn¡¯t allow her to appreciate


    her kind words.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny. Where the hell am I? You said you¡¯d exin everything once I came to, well¡­


    Here I am¡± Roxanne said impatiently.


    ¡°Calm down Roxanne. I know what I said, but you also need to settle down¡± Rita said to her with a


    knowing look.


    Roxanne¡¯s tensed body loosened a bit as she had a look of guilt, regretting her earlier outburst.


    For all she knew, these people might have rescued her from the cold death that awaited her, yet she


    was being so suspicious of them. And even the woman before her, she seemed nice and friendly, yet


    all she gave in exchange were harsh words.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± Roxanne mumbled apologetically.


    Rita smiled with a look of maturity and understanding. She tapped Roxanne¡¯s shoulders and


    gestured for her to follow her lead.


    ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s get you settled in¡± Rita said, leading her away from the area she was in.


    Rita took her to one of the cottages she came across when she had earlier taken her walk. It


    looked different from the others, bigger and more prestigious. The colour had a brighter tint of brown


    and the wood used for it¡¯s structure looked sturdier than the rest. There was also apound made of


    wooden stakes, simr to the cave, but smaller. She opened the door and went in, assuring Roxanne to


    do the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is my ce.¡± She said with an encouraging look.


    As Roxanne entered, she felt a great warmth embrace her body. The sensation made her smile in


    ecstasy since the cold had vanished. Rita closed the door, banishing any sign of winter from them.


    Roxanne smelled the room and made a pleasant expression. Like Lavender mixed with a foreign


    fragrance she didn¡¯t recognize, but amazing nheless.


    ¡°You fancy the fragrance?¡± Rita asked, noticing her guest¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Oh, eh¡­ Yeah¡­¡± Roxanne said, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m actually happy you like it. Please, sit.¡± Rita offered Roxanne a chair. It was


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    made entirely out of wood. She looked around her and everything else was the same. Wooden chairs,


    wooden table, wooden shelves.


    ¡°Must be because of where they live,¡± Roxanne reasoned.


    ¡°So, what would you like me to offer you? I have fresh milk and I should be able to make you


    some¡­¡± Rita said, making her way to the kitchen.


    ¡°How about answers?¡± Roxanne said, staring at Rita in an expectant manner.


    ¡°Straight to that uhn?¡± Rita said with a smile, returning to the living room. She sat on a chair


    opposite Roxanne and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Yes. Inasmuch as I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for me, I have so many questions and I don¡¯t even


    know where I am. How many days have passed, who are you people¡­¡± Roxanne said with a serious


    look.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rita said.


    ¡°You were brought here yesterday, just a bit after noon. This is the day after, Sunday. We¡¯re


    currently in what you know as Oregon Woods, though If I¡¯m being more specific,. I¡¯d say it is the


    Rockwood Territory¡­¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°As for yourst question pertaining to who we are¡­ Roxanne, I suppose I¡¯ll have to ask you a


    question as well¡­¡± Rita said seriously.


    Her smile faded and she had a serious look on her face this time, something Roxanne had never


    seen before.


    ¡°... What do you know about Werewolves?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Story and origin of Werewolves.


    ¡°What do you know about Werewolves?¡± Rita asked.


    Roxanne scoffed at the question. Was this some sort of joke? Why was Rita talking about


    something that had no bearing with the questions she had within her and the situation she was in.


    ¡°What kind of question is that? Just tell me-¡° Roxanne started to speak impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important question, just answer it. What do you know about Werewolves?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes focused on Roxanne, who was a bit confused by the question. But, after seeing the


    serious look on Rita¡¯s face, she decided to just give her an answer.


    ¡°Werewolves are people who have the ability to turn to wolves. Happy?¡± Roxanne said with


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Roxanne. Is there anything else? Anything your parents told you? Anything you


    remember hearing or seeing?¡± Rita asked, drawing her face closer.


    ¡°N-No. I don¡¯t even understand how that is an issue here. Werewolves are fiction, okay? They¡¯re


    not real, unlike the predicament I¡¯m currently stuck in¡± Roxanne expressed.


    Rita didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she rested her back and closed her eyes. She mumbled some words to


    herself, which Roxanne could not quite make out before she finally sat upright again.


    ¡°Okay, listen to me Roxanne. Don¡¯t be freaked out, okay? You asked about the identity of everyone


    here. The truth is¡­ We¡¯re Werewolves.


    ¡°Werewo- Please stop joking with me! I¡¯m serious here. Werewolves aren¡¯t real. That are-¡°N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Then what would you call the ¡®thing¡¯ that chased you outside your home till you copsed? Surely


    you don¡¯t think it was just your everyday animal, do you?¡± Rita asked her.


    This took Roxanne back to when she was running for her life in order to escape the ck furred


    creature. She remembered it and spoke some words before she fell unconscious, though she didn¡¯t


    remember much else.


    ¡°T-That was¡­¡± Roxanne said, stopping midway. She couldn¡¯t exin what she saw, but that didn¡¯t


    mean she was just going to ept some crazy logic on werewolves.


    For all she knew it could be a new species or breed of animal, and the voice she heard? Maybe it


    was just in her head. Maybe she just imagined it.


    ¡°That was a werewolf, and a very strong one at that¡­ Roxanne. We are all werewolves here. That


    is the truth¡± Rita confessed.


    ¡°No, no¡­ W-Werewolves aren¡¯t real. Can you hear yourself right now? You sound crazy!¡±


    Roxanne said with disbelief.


    Rita sighed, unsure of how else to exin things to Roxanne. Then an idea appeared in her head,


    causing her to smirk. She stood up from her wooden chair and faced Roxanne with her now superior


    height.


    ¡°Watch this,¡± Rita told Roxanne.


    She raised one of her hands and showed it to Roxanne. Roxanne stared at it emptily, not knowing


    what to make of Rita¡¯s demonstration or what to expect.


    Suddenly, veins started appearing in her arms as her hair grew longer and covered a portion of her


    hands. Her nails became longer and her palm becamerger. Before she knew it the hands had


    be partly ws as they retained human form, but with a morphed look which resembled that of an


    animal¡­ A wolf to be specific.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, taking in the unbelievable scene she witnessed with her


    vet''s own eyes as her initial doubt began to fade away, slowly reced by a new emotion she hadn¡¯t


    felt in a while¡­ Fear, but at the same time wonder and amazement.


    She looked at Rita and saw her eyes glow yellow, something that wasn¡¯t present before. She also


    knew there was no trick to it since they had been together the whole time.


    ¡°Believe me now?¡± Rita smiled as she saw the look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes.


    Roxanne jumped from her seat and took steps back, apprehensive of Rita¡¯s beast-like hand.


    ¡°T-This is crazy. Omg, how did you do that?¡± Roxanne screamed, frightened but at the same time


    thrilled by the sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, calm yourself. Look, it¡¯s fine, okay?¡± Rita said with a littleugh.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real, can it? I mean¡­ You just ¡­¡± Roxanne stuttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. I¡¯m a werewolf, that¡¯s how I¡¯m able to do this¡­ That¡¯s the truth, you can deny it all you


    want but it¡¯s the truth nheless.¡± Rita said.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Roxanne mumbled, watching Rita¡¯s hands morph back to regr size.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Partial Transformation, a skill we possess¡±


    Roxanne was lost for words. She didn¡¯t know what to believe. She had undeniable proof that Rita


    was something more than human. But calling her a Werewolf was far too extreme.


    ¡°Can everyone here do this?¡± She asked Rita with a curious look.


    ¡°No, not really,¡± Ritaughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a skill, you see. That means it takes practice. It¡¯s like saying every person has the potential to


    run fast. However, a person¡¯s speed and how far they can run is determined by how much time they


    invest in it and train. In that sense, individual skill differs. I¡¯m one of the few who can control Partial


    Transformation to only a portion of my body without the help of the moon.,¡± Rita exined.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°O-Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Roxanne said, not entirely understanding Rita''s exnation, but excited


    nheless.


    She wanted to know more, so she went back to her seat and sat down, Rita doing the same as


    well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying everyone here is the same as the Werewolves I¡¯ve heard about on Tv or read in


    books?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t call us exactly that. We are Werewolves of the Rockwood pack, one of the six


    factions in the entire Oregon Woods tribe¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°Pack? Tribe? I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t all werewolves usually a group of some kind?¡± Roxanne


    asked.


    Ritaughed at Roxanne¡¯s words, making her feel silly for saying anything.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Ah, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re a bit wrong in that area¡± Rita said, still chuckling a bit.


    ¡°As Werewolves, we belong to different packs. A pack is a group of like-minded Werewolves who


    live together as a family. We are amunity of friends who cherish each other and see the other as


    blood.¡± She exined.


    ¡°But¡­ As a Tribe, we do not share such sentiment. As I said, the Rockwood Pack is just one of the


    six packs in this region. There are five others like us, well¡­ Not exactly like us.¡± Rita said, adding the


    ¡°Our packs live separate from the other and we each manage our territory. This entire area of the


    woods belongs to us. The others have theirs as well¡­ But do not be mistaken¡­ We are not the same.¡±


    Rita said with a tone of caution.


    ¡°Our tribe coexists and has formed an alliance, but it wasn¡¯t always this way. In the past, each


    pack fought the other and a lot of chaos filled the woods at the time.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s excited expression changed to exhibit shock and conflict.


    ¡°W-What do you mean? You¡¯re all members of the same race, why would you-¡° Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Why else?¡± Rita interrupted.


    ¡°For food, territory, power, superiority, revenge, fear¡­ The endless and meaningless cycle


    continued for so long. Besides, aren¡¯t humans the same way? You fight over every single thing, even


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    from time past.¡±


    Roxanne thought deeply and ruminated on Rita¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Human nature was


    simr to the way she described the wolves. Maybe they weren¡¯t so different after all.


    ¡°So, what changed? How was everyone able to make up and coexist?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Everything changed with the appearance of one existence¡­ The Wolf King.¡± Rita said gravely.


    ¡°Wolf king? Hold on, like¡­ That¡¯s a thing?¡± Roxanne asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a thing,¡± Rita smiled.


    ¡°Oh, okay. So¡­ Who¡¯s this Wolf King guy? He sounds really ominous.¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°The Wolf King first appeared in the war over a hundred years ago. He was a werewolf with


    unparalleled power and phenomenal strength. It is said that he single handedly subdued the Alphas of


    the other packs and proved himself to be the most superior in the entire region. After this, he unified the


    packs under a single tribe and ended the conflict¡±


    ¡°After his death, in order to prevent the same cmity that befell the packs, we decided to


    continue with the tradition, having the strongest of Werewolvespete to be Wolf King. That


    way, we have a symbol of authority which maintains the peace between the packs¡­ That is the Wolf


    King, also known as the Grand Alpha¡±


    ¡°Sounds like the president of a union of institutions. It¡¯s strange how you guys are so simr to us


    in many ways.¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Well, we are part human after all¡± Rita smiled.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m confused¡­ Just what is a Werewolf? Where do you guyse from? Who are you all


    really?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Rita grinned and raised her eyebrows in a yful manner.


    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t just leave me hanging. You have to tell me.¡± Roxanne said excitedly.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s exchange names. I just realised I don¡¯t know your name even though we¡¯ve been


    talking all this while¡± Rita smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rita by the way¡±


    ¡°Roxanne. My name is Roxanne¡­ B-But my friend calls me Roxy¡± Roxanne replied with an


    awkward smile.


    She had just met Rita, they hadn¡¯t spoken for very long and they hardly knew anything about each


    other. Yet¡­ She felt like she could trust this woman.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Roxy,¡± Rita smiled.


    ¡°I-Is it okay to call you that?¡± She added as an afterthought.


    Roxanneughed at the obvious slip Rita made and Rita also joined in theughter.


    ¡°Sure you can. May I also call you Rita?¡±


    ¡°What else is there to call me? Roxy, you little¡­¡±


    Theyughed heartily as they mutually realised that they enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Rita¡± Roxanne said with a smile.


    Even though she was in a strange ce, among strange people, learning strange things¡­ She


    didn¡¯t at all feel scared at this moment. Because, despite everything she was going through¡­ She felt


    like she was with a friend.


    And so Rita began the story Roxanne was so curious about¡­ The story of werewolves and their


    origin.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Love that was never meant to be.


    Yes, the source of the man-beasts is due to the wish of a human woman who wanted to be


    one with a wolf she grew to love so much. It was an abominable emotion, forbidden from imagination,


    nheless it was her deepest desire.


    As one who saved her from death countless times when others abandoned her, the wolf was kind


    to her, unlike other humans who shunned her even as a little girl. Initially she was afraid of the beast,


    like every other person. However, with time, as she saw it¡¯s kindness and gentle nature coupled with


    it¡¯s savagery, she grew to love him. So much so that she wished every night that she could be with it


    out in the open, enjoying the night air, rather than staying in the stuffy little settlement where she


    resided.


    Then suddenly, her desires were answered. No one knows whether her prayers were heard by the


    gods or the devil himself, all they knew was that this single person triggered the existence of something


    neither man nor beast. Her wish took the form of a curse, causing her to transform into a beast under a


    full moon.


    So, for every full moon, she became a wolf and was finally able to run together, eat together, and


    share many memories together with her wolfpanion, which wasn¡¯t possible before. Every full moon


    she would howl together with her wolf lover as they shared the night together. She was truly in bliss


    and wished the moments she spent with him wouldst till eternity.


    However, as is the unfortunate reality of the world, not every happy momentsts forever. This


    unholy union was found out by humans, and as was natural for them¡­ They hunted her and the beast


    down. The girl, now a young woman, in human form, was no watch for the crowd of humans who


    pursued her and desired for her to be hanged or burned alive, both If it were possible.


    They closed in on them and it was obvious that it was only a matter of time before they caught up


    to them.


    ¡°Awooooooooo¡± The wolf howled.


    He nudged the woman to go on ahead and stayed behind to protect her, giving her a reassuring


    nod that he would return to her side to protect her.


    The wolf secured the woman¡¯s escape and fought off the human aggressors. Unknown to him, and


    even to her at the time¡­ The woman was already pregnant with their child. The brave and noble wolf


    bought time for her and their unborn child to escape, sacrificing himself for his family before he met his


    inevitable end.


    Spears, swords and arrows all pierced the wolf¡¯s body as he whimpered. He throbbed and shook,


    losing blood yet struggling to fight. He didn¡¯t stop fighting until hisst breath, and as he took his final


    breath, in hisst moments¡­ Memories of what could have been shed before his eyes. Perhaps his


    animal instincts could notprehend it, perhaps his primitive brain could not understand¡­ But, right


    before his death, he let out one final howl filled with thest of his emotions. It was sad, it was painful¡­


    He couldn¡¯t express the right words since he wasn¡¯t human. The words he had heard countless times


    from the woman, he could not repeat them.


    However, he tried his best and gave out his final


    ¡°Awooooooooooo!!!!!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He died that day, not able to say the words, but able to pass across his message to the woman he


    cherished and protected even in his dying breath. As she heard his voice from the distance where she


    was, tears fell from her eyes. She understood his howl, she knew what he meant.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    The words he longed to tell her for so long, but constrained by his ipatible vocal chords and


    undeveloped brain. The words¡­


    ¡°I love you too¡±


    That day, her lover died to protect her, and she swore to live on for him¡­ For his feelings.


    Months passed and that was when she realised it, she was with her child. A feeling of both fear


    and exhration filled her up as she felt the proof of their love blossom within her.


    After a while, she gave birth, not just to one, but four children. Thus, just like that, he mother,


    alongside her four children became the first Werewolf family. They grew up together, loved each other


    and cherished themselves, separate from the humans. They were happy, and once again, the woman


    wished the moment of blisssted till eternity.


    Once again, she would be proved wrong by the cruel workings of fate.


    As their mother raised them until they became grown, nearing maturity, the children became


    adventurous. Having the ability to freely alternate between their wolf and human forms, they started to


    visit the nearby human settlement without the knowledge of their mother.


    The thrill of interacting with humans was new to them and they enjoyed every moment of it, ying


    with children their age during the day, then retreating back to the mountains they lived in before dark.


    This continued for a while until¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Where do those childrene from?¡±


    ¡°Whose kids are they?¡±


    ¡°They ain¡¯t mine, that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±


    ¡°They feel weird¡±


    ¡°They talk strangely¡±


    ¡°Where are they from?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out¡±


    The adults became suspicious and so tracked them to a secluded ce. That was when they


    witnessed it¡­ The little and innocent children transforming into wolves. As these men saw this, a deep


    fear was nted in their hearts. Even more than fear¡­ was bloodlust!


    ¡°Spawns of the devil, they are!¡±


    ¡°They are not human, I tell you¡±


    ¡°We must purge them¡­ Immediately!¡±


    And thus began the crusade to once again eliminate the unholy abominations which roamed the


    wild. The humans tracked them down and began the hunt. Faced with yet a simr persecution as she


    had endured in the past, all for wanting to be happy, the mother fled with her children.


    However, they were small and weak, unable to match their mother¡¯s speed or keep up with her


    pace. Something about this reminded her of thest as the waves of nostalgia hit her. It was finally her


    turn¡­ Her moment of sacrifice to protect the ones she loved, just like her lover did for her.


    The children have no choice but to separate from their mother as per her instructions. They kept


    running forward while she stayed behind to protect her loved ones. Their mother sacrificed herself for


    them, falling into the hands of their pursuers, unable to be seen again.


    The little kids did not have anyone. They were all alone, though they were together. They missed


    the warmth of their mother and the happy times they spent together. However, due to the features they


    inherited from their parents, they possessed the ruggedness to survive the harsh conditions of the


    weather. They possessed the instincts to hunt their prey so they never starved. Using the final gifts of


    their parents, they made sure to live on. But more important than survival, was their hate for the human


    race, the ones who took everything from them¡­ The ones who hated them and betrayed them when


    they never did anything wrong.


    Their mere existence garnered the hate of the humans who sought to hurt and kill them. So, in


    order to survive in such a cruel world¡­ They would also need to hurt and kill the humans. Such began


    the endless cycle of violence between the man-beasts and the man.


    After some time together, the siblings decided to part ways, bidding farewell to one another and


    journeying far and wide across the world to build their legacies and start their werewolf families there.


    These four became known as the pioneers of the four ns of werewolves that exist. One of the


    wolves settled in North America, and he became the patriarch of the North American Werewolves¡­


    The ancestor of their kind.


    Such ends the sad little tale of the love that was never meant to be, and the tragedy that came


    from wishing for more.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    "So this is him? He is the one who abducted me!"


    ¡°W-Whaoh¡­ What a tragic story¡± Roxannemented.


    Throughout the story, she could feel her emotions welling up. The story touched her deeply that


    she was left breathless at a point. Finally, after Rita finished the story, she smiled at Roxanne.


    ¡°It is indeed¡­ Though we don¡¯t know just how much of it is real since it¡¯s a tale of the past after all¡±


    Rita said.


    ¡°Hold up, you mean¡­ That might not have happened?¡± Roxanne said with disbelief.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I mean¡­ How are we to verify the validity of a legend from thousands of years ago?


    Other tribes have their own ounts of what actually happened, so we can¡¯t know for sure.¡± Rita


    added.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Roxanna muttered.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Rita smiled.


    Roxanne looked curious, as she thought deeply to find a question she needed to ask. Then


    suddenly her eyes widened as she remembered something very important.


    ¡°What about the one who chased me? The ck Werewolf¡­ Just who is it?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita¡¯s face changed. Her usually cheerful and smiling expression turned into doubt and a little bit of


    fear.


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? The identity of the person who did this to me¡­ Who is it?¡± Roxanne


    furthered with determination.


    ¡°Roxy, that¡¯s¡­¡± Rita said, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Just tell me! I deserve to know, don¡¯t I?¡± Roxanne said, raising her voice suddenly.


    Her tone sounded impatient and agitated, though she quickly realised this and settled herself.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I¡­ Rita I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Roxanne said, looking apologetic.


    Rita sighed as ced her hands on Roxanne¡¯s shoulders and gave her a reassuring gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Roxy¡­ I get it¡± Rita said softly.


    She slowly removed her hands from Roxanne¡¯s shoulders and took a deep breath, bracing herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I do know the Werewolf responsible for what you went through¡­ The thing is¡­ It¡¯s


    far moreplicated than you think.¡± Rita said hesitantly.


    Roxanne remained silent as she patiently waited for Rita to finish speaking.


    ¡°His name is Asher. You most likely know him by his deep ck fur and crimson eyes. But, there¡¯s


    something you should know. Asher is¡­ The current Wolf King of Oregon.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes bulged as she heard this.


    The wolf king, the most powerful werewolf whomanded the respect and fear of the others. He


    was a symbol of absolute authority among them. Such an existence was the one who stalked and


    chased her? But she didn¡¯t understand. Why? What did she do to attract the attention of such a mighty


    beast?


    ¡°B-But why? I don¡¯t understand¡­ What do you mean by¡­¡± Roxanne said in panic. She was not


    breathing hard and fast, remembering the trauma of the wolf¡¯s chase and her desperate escape.


    ¡°Roxy, calm down. I¡¯m not supposed to tell you too much since I¡¯m just meant to take care of you


    and attend to your every need until the time is due¡­¡± Rita said.


    ¡°Time is due¡­? Due for what?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Rita took a slight moment of pause and then stared deeply into Roxanne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It''s due for you to meet him yourself,¡± She said.


    What the hell? Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to feel about the new revtion she just received.


    However, suddenly she started piecing everything together. She finally realised the connection between


    the people she was with and the wild chase she received the other day.


    ¡°So¡­ You didn¡¯t save me from the snow , did you?¡± Roxanne muttered slowly.


    Rita looked at her in a sad manner.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. The one who did that was Asher. He brought you down here by himself and told us


    to take care of you¡­ We only did as he told us to¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°That bastard kidnapped me! He stalked my house and chased me. Then he also abducted me?!


    And you guys just did as he said, no questions asked¡­ Even you Rita?¡± Roxanne said in seething


    frustration and her tone exhibited betrayal.


    ¡°Roxy¡­ It¡¯s moreplicated than that. Asher is the Wolf King and¡­¡±


    ¡°And you have no choice but to obey him, right?¡± Roxanne said, cutting Rita¡¯s words short


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not entirely true. The Wolf king¡¯smand can be challenged by the Alpha, the leader


    of the pack in question if they are dissatisfied with his order.¡± Rita pointed out


    ¡°Then why?! How could you allow him to get away with something like this? Why didn¡¯t you


    challenge such a thing?¡± Roxanne answered


    ¡°Because Asher IS our Alpha!¡± Rita answered, raising her voice to counter Roxanne¡¯s, which


    surprised her.


    This was the first time Rita also raised her voice, so it startled Roxanne a bit. And then her words


    struck Roxanne¡­ Asher was their Alpha.


    ¡°W-What...??¡± Roxanne said in shock.


    ¡°Asher is both the Wolf King and Alpha of the Rockwood Pack. As such, he has absolute authority


    over our pack. We couldn¡¯t refuse him if we wanted to¡­ And to be honest, we don¡¯t want to.¡± Rita said,


    returning to her calm state.


    ¡°You¡­ What?¡± Roxanne responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand so many things Roxanne. You¡¯re too impatient for me to exin things to


    you properly. It¡¯s moreplicated than you realise¡± Rita said.


    ¡°What isplicated in stalking and kidnapping? I nearly died back there!¡± What do I, a normal


    person, have to do with your weird culture in the first ce? You¡¯re saying I¡¯m being impatient, but what


    else can I be in this kind of absurd situation? You brought a regr human into this whole Werewolf


    mess¡­ This is what you get!¡± Roxanne said, clearly angry.


    ¡°Roxy¡­ You¡¯re not a normal human.¡± Rita said.


    As the bombshell dropped, Roxanne stared widely at Rita who had a serious look stered on her


    face.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Roxanne asked with a deep undertone.


    Rita maintained her stern gaze and her unfazed expression made Roxanne nervous. The intense


    gaze she received made her feel an intimidating vibe emanate from the usually charming woman she


    hade to know.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Roxy, listen to me closely. Asher took you for one reason and one reason alone¡­ To be his


    mate¡± Rita said.


    ¡°What the he-¡° Roxanne let out with perplexity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done Roxy.¡± Rita cautioned her.


    This made Roxanne feel even more annoyed, but she listened nheless.


    ¡°A mate is a Werewolf¡¯s other half, our eternal partner, sealed by marriage and bound by love.


    However, the most basic criteria for a Werewolf¡¯s mate is that first and foremost¡­ The mate has to be


    a Werewolf¡± Rita exined.


    Roxanne heard her words but didn¡¯t understand, or rather she didn¡¯t want to understand. She


    refused to ept something so absurd that it made her skin crawl.


    Her being a Werewolf? Impossible!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, what you¡¯re saying makes no sense!¡± She argued.


    ¡°Roxy, It¡¯s the only way to exin this. Lord Asher picked you to be his mate, it is a serious matter


    among us Werewolves¡­ Something that is not taken lightly among us. If he picked you, then there¡¯s


    no doubt you are a werewolf.¡± Rita replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring one other option. Maybe your all-powerful Alpha made a mistake. My family is


    entirely normal, foreign to this whole wolf concept! You¡¯ve got the wrong girl! I¡¯m no one¡¯s bride! Heck,


    I¡¯m just 19! I¡¯m still in High school and I don¡¯t need to deal with this bullshit right now!¡± Roxanne


    responded in angry frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Lord Asher would never pick you out of a mere mistake or coincidence. If he


    picked you, then it must mean you are the real deal. Besides, I do not know who your family is or their


    reasons for not telling you anything about your identity, but I can feel it even within me that you are my


    kin¡± Rita said.


    ¡°Besides, as for yourst statement¡­ About age¡­ I was 18 when I met Dax, my mate. I


    understand you are still growing and may find it difficult to ept my words or your new reality, but you


    soon will Doxy, trust me!¡± Rita exined calmly.


    Roxanne scoffed at Rita¡¯s words and shook her head in disagreement with a look of


    disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! I don¡¯t know why or how I let you talk me into this whole Werewolf nonsense, but I


    can see it now¡­ You¡¯re all bonkers here!¡± Roxanne said, rising from her seat.


    ¡°No Roxy, just sit down and listen to me. You are¡­¡± Rita stood as well, trying to draw closer to


    Roxanne.


    ¡°Stay away from me! I can¡¯t believe I actually thought we could be friends. You actually agree with


    whoever did this to me? I can''t deal with this anymore¡± Roxanne said, backing away from Rita.


    Rita still tried to speak, but Roxanne clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood for listening. With an intense re


    and a determined look in her eye, she spoke with resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with all of this! I want to go home¡­ NOW!¡± Roxanne dered with a frown.


    Rita gave her a look which made her realise the truth that she had not seen since she woke up.


    The thing Rita was trying to distract her from. Roxanne finally realised that she had been deceiving


    herself, thinking she could leave at any time. However, in actuality that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Roxy, but I can¡¯t let you leave.¡± Rita said with resolve.


    Rita moved toward the door and stood a small distance from it, blocking the exit so that Roxanne


    couldn¡¯t leave. In essence, Roxanne was trapped!


    ¡°Get out of my way Rita. Now! She clenched her fist.


    ¡°No Roxy. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s talk more. There¡¯s so much I still haven¡¯t been able to exin to


    you. Roxy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! Only my friends call me that, and you¡¯re not one of them!¡± Roxanne shouted.


    This sudden outburst shocked Rita and she took a step back, loosening her concentration. Her


    face expressed pain as she looked at Roxanne, showing she was hurt by her words.


    While Roxanne felt guilty for her statement, she felt she finally had the window of opportunity now


    that Rita¡¯s guard was down. With a quick sprint, she quickly brushed past Rita, who still stood in a stun


    as she slowly processed Roxanne¡¯s angry words. She opened the door and faced the front of her to


    see the snowy settlement beyond the warm house.


    However¡­ What she saw was entirely different, not what she expected at all!


    A tall and buff man stood beyond the door and stared at her as she nearly bumped into him when


    she attempted to make her escape after opening the door.


    He had dark brown colored hair and his deep green blue eyes had a sharp gaze which intimidated


    Roxane and made her take steps backward. He had a short, trimmed beard, coupled with a in grey


    shirt and dark blue jeans, he appeared to be a man in his early twenties.


    He walked into the house slowly, but with a sense of purpose and an aura of control. As he walked


    in, Roxanne instinctively took steps back, until she found herself to be some distance from the door and


    the man now guarded the ce which guaranteed her escape. He used his hands to slightly push the


    door, causing it to close once again, leaving her trapped within the house once again.


    He looked around the house and then his eyes rested on Rita, who looked a bit shaken when she


    saw him, still affected by Roxanne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Rita, what¡¯s going on here?¡± He asked her


    ¡°She isn¡¯t listening to me. I tried to exin to her but she¡¯s quite stubborn. She won¡¯t budge¡± Rita


    said with a downcast expression, walking to the man¡¯s location.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± Roxanne asked herself as she red at the man, who also returned the


    look.


    Rita stood beside him and smiled fondly.


    ¡°Roxy, it¡¯s fine. This is the man I was telling you about¡­¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roxanne''s eyes immediately bulged as she heard this. In front of her¡­ The dashingly handsome


    but fierce looking man, was he Asher?


    ¡°So this is him?, he¡¯s the one who abducted me¡± Roxanne concluded.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Wrestling


    ¡°So, you¡¯re ¡®him,¡± Roxanne said with a frown.


    The mysterious man shrugged. He didn¡¯t know what she meant by ¡®him'', but he couldn¡¯t be


    bothered enough to ask. He only had one purpose for visiting, to talk to Rita.


    ¡°Just what did you tell her?¡± He asked Rita.


    Rita looked a bit guilty, showing that she divulged more than was necessary. Sheughed


    sheepishly as the man shook his head slightly and pped his face.


    ¡°You never change. In any case, I only came to see how the ¡®mate'' is doing. It¡¯s a good thing I


    came right on time¡­¡± He said to Rita, turning his face to look at Roxanne.


    ¡°What were you trying to pull off just now? Escaping? I wouldn¡¯t advise that '''' He said to her.


    Roxanne clenched her teeth as she red deeper than before.


    ¡°Oh? Why not? You don¡¯t want me to escape so I can remain here and be some sort of weird


    werewolf mate, Isn¡¯t that right!¡± Roxanne said ruefully.


    ¡°Well, that is true. But even apart from that¡­ You wouldn¡¯t be able tost two hours in the woods


    by yourself. It is especially cold in this part of the woods. Besides, even if you manage to escape safely,


    chances are you¡¯ll run into another pack. And believe me¡­ They will not show you any mercy. We


    werewolves aren¡¯t known to be very lenient to outsiders¡­ Especially ones who associate with humans


    like you.¡± The man said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Then why did you capture me then? You should have just left me be? You monster! I never asked


    for any of this! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some sort of Alpha or Wolf King or even the goddamn president. I


    demand you let me go now!¡± Roxanne mandated.


    He looked at her calmly and breathed slowly. A brief moment of silence ensued as Roxanne''s fiery


    eyes locked on to his cool blue ones. Finally, he opened his mouth to speak.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°No¡±


    Roxanne was taken aback by his express bluntness, but it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t expect it. It


    looked like, unlike Rita, she couldn¡¯t reason with this one. She had no choice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to make you!¡± She said to him with determination.


    Roxanne was fairly confident in her fighting prowess. She had considerable strength, stamina,


    speed, endurance, an all rounder with freakish stats. Her body had been tempered with countless


    training and she had beaten men who looked even more well built than the strange guy who refused


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try,¡± He said with a slight grin.


    ¡°He¡¯s mocking me!¡± Roxanne thought to herself with an angry look.


    With her years of experience in boxing and her time dedicated to training, there was no way she


    would lose to a guy with merely a pretty face and nice body. The only reason she lost to the man with


    her mom was because she wasn¡¯t prepared, mentally and physically. She was also a wreck emotionally


    at that point so all her moves were rash.


    In such an ideal situation like this when she had something to fight for, something at stake¡­ She


    wasn¡¯t going to lose.


    ¡°Roxy¡­ I mean Roxanne, calm down. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Rita tried to reason with Roxanne, who


    stubbornly looked at the man in the room.


    ¡°Don''t interfere in this Rita! Even if it¡¯s you I won¡¯t show any mercy¡± Roxanne said to her, not


    unhinged from her standpoint.


    ¡°To be honest I won¡¯t need to¡­ Roxanne, don¡¯t¡­¡± She was still opposed.


    ¡°Leave her be Rita. Some things can not be learned by words alone. Soon, she will understand


    very clearly how mistaken she is'' '' He said.


    ¡°Tch, sure. Keep running your mouth!¡± Roxanne said, taking her fighting pose.


    She lifted up her two hands and raised them up, ready to fight.


    ¡°Just, please take it easy on her¡­ Okay?¡± Rita said to the man.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to ¡®damage'' her. He¡¯ll kill me if I do¡± He smiled slightly.


    This made Roxanne even madder. Her veins began to show and her rage was obvious. They were


    all looking down on her. Her? Other than her excellent boxing skills, she was also one of the top in her


    night escapades. A bunch of forest nobodies dared to underestimate her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re werewolves or not! As long as they¡¯re in their normal forms, I¡¯ll beat them!¡±


    she decided.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Roxanne quickly rushed at him and within a second, she closed their distance. This surprised the


    men quite a bit as he expressed some sort of amazement at this feat. She started off with her usual


    straight thrust to his face. However, he dodged it easily.


    ¡°Damn, I thought I could catch him by surprise!¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°She''s fast!¡± He also said this within himself.


    Sheunched another quick thrust which was followed by a straight punch from her other hand. He


    dodged everything and took a step to the side, removing himself from her front line of vision. Quickly,


    she used her legs to kick him by his side since he was currently out of reach for her arms.


    He used one of his hands to block the attack, though he felt some of the force.


    ¡°Such power¡­ Impressive¡± He said in surprise.


    Roxanne took a few steps back in retreat when she saw him block her leg, afraid that he might


    grab onto her feet before she could detach it from his arm. As she focused her gaze on him in order to


    figure out her next attack pattern, he rubbed his arm where her legs attacked and nced at it.


    ¡°This is quite a surprise. I didn¡¯t know you would be this good. It looks like we were right. You are a


    werewolf.¡± He said to her,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I just exercise and train like crazy! Anyone can achieve this level of power if they


    dedicate themselves enough! Just assuming I¡¯m some sort of beast just because I can hurt you just


    shows now insane you all are! I¡¯ve had enough of this! Let me go!¡± Roxanne replied.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The man said with a stoic look, though he felt a bit embarrassed he missed a


    mark there.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t let you leave. After all, you¡¯re¡­¡± He tried exining.


    Seeing this as an opportunity to attack, Roxanne quickly dashed to him as he spoke and


    concentrated her strength into her fist. Sheunched a very powerful straight pinch at his stomach as


    she bent tond the hit.


    ¡°Rita was right after all¡­ You don¡¯t listen¡± He sighed.


    He used both of his hands to block himself, just as the punch was about tond on his stomach.


    The hit made a loud noise as the pressure got transferred into both Roxanne and the man¡¯s body,


    causing them to both take steps back due to the impact of the force.


    The man¡¯s expression was of pure amazement as he watched Roxanne''s unaltered look and the


    fire which still burned brightly in her blue eyes.


    ¡°Impressive, truly!¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± She let out in frustration.


    ¡°He¡¯s too fast. He reacts to my every attack like he¡¯s not even trying. He¡¯s way better than Coach,


    and even though my attacks are clearly doing some damage, he doesn¡¯t appear to be fazed by it. This


    man is stronger than I thought¡± She thought to herself.


    In that case, she had better stop holding back. Though she felt insulted for the fact that she had to


    take him seriously as an opponent, even though he wasn¡¯t doing the same for her, she was desperate


    to escape. To achieve that, she didn¡¯t care whether she threw away her pride as a fighter and fought all


    out while his expectations were still low.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rely on the simple patterns of boxing anymore. I¡¯ll have to go all out!¡± She decided.


    There was a secret Roxanne had. She didn¡¯t reveal it to anyone, not even her mother. The only


    person in her life who knew about it was the coach, and that was because he caught her in the act.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since then, he had been supporting her, but since Friday he stopped unexpectedly. The secret age was


    her masters and practice of another sport which was even more dangerous than boxing. This was the


    cause for her escapades at night. The reason she was so upied and seemingly lethargic during the


    day. Her other sport and fighting style¡­ Wrestling.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    She would win, just like always.


    Roxanne began wrestling after growing dissatisfied with boxing and her domination in the field.


    She wanted something more stimting¡­ Something that challenged her so much that it distracted


    her from the thought of her dead father and the emptiness she felt in his absence.


    After she began boxing for nearly two years, she heard some of the regrs talking about it¡­ The


    underground wrestling club. She took caution and listened to them clearly, finding out the exact location


    of the ce. Of course, as a high school student she needed a guise and an alias, so for the first time


    since she was ten years old, she sneaked out of her house and went to see the sight of the unknown.


    That single experience changed her life forever.


    The sounds of struggling breathing, the impact generated as flesh met flesh and both opponents


    gave their all in a fight. The noise made from the crash as opponents were sent flying, the cheers of the


    audience¡­ And most of all, the loud thumping of her heart as she experienced the scene and took it all


    in, made Roxanne desire the forbidden even more.


    Of course, it was illegal. She was a high school student, and also a girl. Yet, she wanted to also


    participate. Fortunately for her, there was no restrictive process in participating. No one asked for her


    name, her age, her identity, and they couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that she was a girl. Only one


    thing mattered in the arena, and they asked her a very simple question¡­


    ¡°Can you fight?¡±


    When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Yes, I can!¡± She responded with vigour and confidence.


    And just like that¡­ She was in!


    Of course, she wore a costume, most especially a mask, to prevent anyone from recognizing her.


    After all, she heard of the ce from members of the gym. It would be a surprise if one or two of them


    showed up. She was always careful not to show her face among the people there, and to be honest¡­


    No one cared. They didn¡¯t care whether she was a girl, or whether she was in high school, whether she


    was pretty or if she had a boyfriend. The only thing they cared about was strength!


    And that was all that mattered to her there too. She couldn¡¯t care less about the money she


    received, though that was very useful for her too. All she wanted was to fight.


    Her first match was an experience she would never forget. She had never felt that way before.


    With the huge man standing in front of her, ready to take her down, she knew she couldn¡¯t you¡¯ll her


    punches. However, reality didn¡¯t hit her as hard until he did. After his first hitnded on her, and the


    audience cheered for him, she finally understood. With the loud ringing in her head and the pain she


    hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, she maintained her stance. In the ring, she wasn¡¯t training¡­ She wasn¡¯t


    practising¡­ She was fighting!


    And so she fought, and fought and fought. She kept fighting for moments which seemed like


    eternity, yet it also felt like a single minute. After her struggle in her first match, she won. The cheers of


    the audience and the disappointed groans of the ones who lost money in their bets filled the air. As she


    heard them, with their noises, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud and happy. The satisfaction she obtained


    from that single match was notparable to the several months of training in the gym. She enjoyed


    her time there, especially with the coach¡­ But the taunt sinews, the spraying sweat, her sore body and


    bruised hands¡­ The sensation she felt was like no other. Truly, even as she panted with exhaustion


    and felt so tired that she wanted to pass out, she had never felt more alive.


    And so she never stopped. She wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, give up the sensation she obtained after having


    a taste. She continued for as many nights as there was a match.


    Within a few months after signing up, she made her name known within the ring. With her overall


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ck costume and her kitten mask which was a collectible she got in a pawn shop, she became known


    as the ¡®ck Cat''¡­ But in actuality she was more recognized to be a tiger. Mercilessly pummeling her


    opponents, rising back up even as she was pushed down, refusing to take a loss, she always got back


    up. Of course, for a few matches she actually lost, and that left her in a disappointed and vengeful


    state. The next time she fought such an opponent, she made sure to pay them back every ounce of


    pain she received and more, and she achieved that.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    However, on a fateful night¡­ Her secret was finally exposed to the one man she didn¡¯t want to find


    out. The most respected man in her life¡­ Her coach. ording to him, he went to the Underground


    Wrestling Centre with some friends after a few drinks. The friends were regr spectators in the centre


    and invited him to watch a ¡®special¡¯ match. They took their ces among the standing crowd, since the


    very limited seats were already taken.


    ¡°Hehehehe. You¡¯re going to enjoy this!¡± One of them said with a wide grin, gulping the bear in his


    hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right! ck Cat is fighting today! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Another responded.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This match might not be as easy for her though. Isn¡¯t ¡®The Ox'' his opponent today? Thest time


    they fought, didn¡¯t he beat her?¡± Thest friend said,


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t you know anything? The ck Cat is known for one thing¡­ Vengeance!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! If you beat her in a match, she¡¯s going to kick your ass in the next! None of her opponents


    who won against her have done so the second time! She¡¯s that good!¡±


    The coach was lost to the foreign talks his friends had. All he wanted was to have a nice time and


    watch a bunch of people fighting, just like him in his prime. He downed more of his beer and watched


    as the announcer entered the stage.


    ¡°It''s finally time folks! The moment you¡¯ve all been waiting for!¡± It¡¯s time for our two fighters to enter


    the stage now!¡± The man said with a deep and articte ent with an excited tone in order to spark


    the response of the crowd.


    The spectators responded with cheers as they prepared themselves to watch what they came for.


    ¡°On one hand we have the mighty one. Six feet tall, 69 pounds in weight. With over forty wins


    under his belt this season, he is known as a dominant of the stage. Let¡¯s make a grand wee for¡­.¡±


    He stretched the anticipated name and savoured the moment of expectancy from the audience.


    ¡°The Ox!!!!!!!!¡±


    Everyone cheered and yelled as therge and tall man entered the stage. He had a veryrge


    body, proof of his weight, as he slowly climbed into the stage with a confident demeanour and a smirk


    on his face.


    ¡°And now, we have our challenger. We all know who she is. She has made a name for herself


    since she started nearly a year ago. Pummeling her opponents without mercy, yet she¡¯s resilient not to


    stay down after taking a hit. Her weight and height unknown, her background shrouded in mystery¡­


    After her previous defeat by the Ox, we have our mystery woman making aeback with a look of


    vengeance. Known by no other name buuuttttt¡­¡­¡±


    The audience held their breath as they readied themselves for the noise to break forth.


    ¡°ck Caaaaatttttt!!!!!!!¡± The announcer dered.


    Everyone went crazy as they heard this name as they raised their voices excitedly to cheer for her.


    Roxanne, in her costume, walked forward and as the people saw her, they kept cheering even


    when she entered the stage. Within herself, she smiled excitedly. She could never get enough of this.


    Donald, her coach, watched as she entered the stage and waved excitedly at the audience. His


    friends waved excitedly back at her, but his eyes remained transfixed on her. Though he was slightly


    drunk, he felt a sense of familiarity with the ck Cat. He decided to follow the match closely,


    especially observing ck Cat''s moves.


    ¡°That girl¡­¡± He muttered.


    As is the custom in wrestling, each of the fighters would be allowed a short exchange of words


    before the match started. As the Ox jeered her on, pointing out the fact that he had defeated her in the


    past, Roxanne replied in confidence, using her disguised voice which had been further distorted by the


    kitten mask she wore. She pointed out the shag everyone knew¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t lose to the same opponent twice, and you¡¯re no exception!¡±


    The audience cheered more as they heard this, making The Ox feel intimidated as he frowned at


    her, clenching his fist with resolution to make her regret her words.


    With a line like that ending their discourse, they both went to their side of the ring to await the start


    of the match.


    The referee started the match, and they began.


    Donald, the coach, watched closely as the ck Cat fought. Unlike the Ox, who used mostly brute


    force and his whole body to fight, she was making use of techniques, making up for the huge weight


    difference as she dominated him. He watched her right hooks, her straight thrusts, her elbow jabs and


    her knee attacks. His eyes widened as he slowly became sober. He watched her closely and even


    observed her figure as she fought. Doubt began to clear away as he slowly began to unmask her in his


    mind.


    ¡°T-This is¡­ Roxanne¡­?!¡± He let out in shock.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    After the match ended in the ck Cat''s victory, she retreated back to her changing quarters


    where she took a slight shower and changed back to her normal wear, a grey hoodie with skinny jeans.


    She went on to the manager''s office, who was expecting her.


    ¡°You did a fine job tonight¡­ As always!¡± He grinned widely, showing his yellow teeth, evidence of


    an unhealthy dental care.


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ You''re just happy you made a lot of money as usual¡± She retorted as she rolled her


    eyes to hismendation.


    ¡°Of course I am. After all, first and foremost I am a businessman.¡± He responded, still looking


    cheerful.


    ¡°Of course. Are we done with the idle chatter?¡± She asked, stretching her hands toward him to


    receive her share of money.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve grown so cheeky these past months. I can''t believe you¡¯re the same little girl who


    approached me those months ago¡± He said, using his hands to caress the locker which was fixed on


    top of the desk he sat behind. He brought out a key from his breast pocket and unlocked it.


    ¡°I was never a life girl. You¡¯d do well to know that¡± Roxanne said in a threatening tone.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Sheesh¡± He let out with a knowing smile


    Bringing out a couple of ten dor bills, he counted 50 and ced it on the table in front of her.


    ¡°Here, that¡¯s your cut,¡± He said.


    As usual, Roxanne merely collected it, without even counting the notes or properly checking to


    confirm. She put the bills in her hoodie pocket hole and left the office without a single word. Of course,


    she knew that he earned way more than the amount he gave her, but that didn¡¯t matter much to her. As


    long as she kept fighting, she would be satisfied.


    Looking around her to make sure no one was watching her, she silently left the Underground


    Wrestling Centre. She didn¡¯t know, however, that she was actually being watched.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­¡± A voice called at her from behind.


    She froze as she heard those words and her eyes widened in shock. Not only was she surprised to


    hear her name, she also recognized the voice of the one who called her. Her mind raced and a million


    questions popped into her head as she began to consider, in fright, what she was going to do.


    Deciding to ignore the voice, she continued moving, not turning back to see the face of the man


    who called her. However, in her slight moment of hesitation, Donald had already gotten close to her


    and grabbed her hood, drawing it down so her face was revealed.


    ¡°H-Hey!!!¡± She protested as she held the hood, trying to cover her face back, but it was toote. As


    she turned back instinctively, her eyes identally met Donald''s and a shiver ran down her spine as


    she met his stare. He had so many questions, she tried to open her mouth to exin herself, but her


    lips quivered and her hands trembled as she stood, frozen on that single spot. Donald merely stared at


    her, not uttering a word, however, his expression said a lot.


    After being in this position for so long, Roxanne quickly put the hood over her head again and ran


    off, leaving her coach in the dark, empty path. That night Roxanne got home and crashed into beds not


    knowing what to do. She couldn¡¯t even sleep as she turned from side to side, with muffled expressions


    of worry. This continued until the following day.


    After what happened, she decided not to go to the gym anymore, however, since it was already


    part of her everyday life, a habit she could not so easily break, as she left school in deep thought and


    worry, she found herself directly in front of the gym, walking there unconsciously.


    After several deliberations within herself, she decided to muster up the courage and face her


    coach.


    ¡°How long?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°How long have you been doing it?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ It''s been five months now, ``she replied.


    ¡°F-Five?¡± Donald let out, flustered, but quickly regained hisposure.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you doing it? Do you need the money that badly?¡± He asked.


    ¡°N-No, not really¡± She responded.


    ¡°Then why¡­?!¡± He asked.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ How do I put this?¡± She said nervously.


    In the end, she ended up divulging her reasons to him and he paid rapt attention to her words.


    After he heard this, he tried to reason with her. He didn¡¯t judge her, however, he tried to dissuade her


    from continuing her night escapades, however she strongly refused.


    After trying many times over, he finally gave up on trying the usual approach. Since she was so


    adamant in her pursuit, and he knew the kind of situation she was in¡­ The emptiness she felt. So, he


    decided to make sure to minimise the damage she would be exposed rk if she continued in her


    reckless pursuit.


    ¡°Fine. I understand and know that I can''t stop you from doing this, and I also think it is important to


    you and your personal growth. But, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you get hurt.¡± Coach Donald said.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±Roxanne said with her eyes brightening up.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be teaching you, not my boxing, but also wrestling. Of course, you can use


    certain boxing techniques in wrestling, but you also need original and wrestling focused moves. If I


    teach you this, it should help you to reduce the danger you get exposed to if you decide to continue


    with this crazy path.¡± He exined to her.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes brightened as her coach said this. She felt relieved and honestly overjoyed. Her


    coach understood her, he respected her decision. He also didn¡¯t judge her, something her mother might


    have been fine with. She felt at ease and was happy at the time. He trained her even more rigorously,


    kept up with her performance, and followed her to the underground Wrestling centre.


    However¡­ That Friday, two days ago, I decided to call it quits. He couldn¡¯t bear to continue


    encouraging their dangerous and unhealthy lifestyle. After watching herst match, the semi-finals of


    the Underground Wrestling Belt Match, he made up his mind. The fight worried Donald, and even


    Roxanne, for a moment didn¡¯t know what to do. The opponent was stronger than she imagined, and


    even though she eventually won, she felt that she was cutting it close.


    She had never felt so heartbroken since her father died when he told her those words¡­ When he


    told her he wasn¡¯t willing to support her anymore. A fight where she risked her life, or at least, her


    safety, just for thrill¡­ He couldn¡¯t support it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she would stop! After winning the semifinals, her final match for the season


    wasing up after two weeks. She wasn¡¯t going to miss it for anything. It would be the firstplete


    season for her, and she intended on winning it all. This was also one of the reasons she had to escape


    at all costs¡­ Her belt was waiting for her to im it¡­ And she wasn¡¯t going to go down now, not to the


    man who challenged her half assed.


    ¡°You''re going down now!¡± She muttered to herself as she looked at the strange man who still


    stood, defending the door and Rita behind him, in a corner.


    She would win, just like always!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    "B-BETA?!"


    Roxanne changed her fighting posture, her eyes still fixated on the man who seemed to be ready


    for whatever she would dish out. With a stoic expression, slightly tilting toward amusement, he rubbed


    both his arms, feeling the impact of her earlier hit.


    Rita, who stayed in a corner, a small distance from where Roxanne fought, sighed as she watched.


    She used her eyes to signal to Roxanne to stop the pointless struggle, but Roxanne stubbornly


    refused. Even though she still felt a kind of favourable vibe with Rita, she also had the idea that she


    couldn¡¯t trust her. After all, she was on his side, not hers.


    ¡°This Asher guy must be looking down on me!¡± She said to herself, still thinking that the opponent


    she faced was the greatly famed Wolf King and Aloha of the pack she was residing with.


    Shaking the thoughts from her head, Roxanne increased her pace and dashed straight toward the


    man who stared at her with a curious gaze, wondering what she would do next. She bent down and


    aimed for his left side. He quickly held her hand, stopping it from making contact. Roxanne smiled at


    this.


    Quickly turning her body topensate, she pushed her weight to the opposite direction, making


    him lose his bnce a bit. He let go of her hand so he wouldn¡¯t be dragged any further than he was,


    but she had already achieved her aim.


    As he tried to regain his footing, she appeared by his side and tackled him, not giving him enough


    time to stand upright. He waved his hands to swat her away, but she quickly bent, easily dodging his


    strike. His clumsy and wide movements made Roxanne sure that he clearly wasn¡¯t properly trained in


    specialisedbat and most likely relied on his superior physical ability to win any fight. However,


    against Roxanne that was a terrible move.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Roxanne had fought several opponents who were physically stronger than her in the arena, with


    both of them going all out, she had to find a way to win even with her overwhelming disadvantage. She


    usually managed to win due to her freakish stamina and endurance, but her coach taught her another


    way. Using the opponent¡¯s strength against them, making them overexert themselves or panic, leaving


    openings for her to exploit. That was the way for her to win against someone who only relied on his


    strength.


    Roxanne grabbed his hand that he waved and nted her feet solidly on the floor. Using the


    already existing momentum to her advantage, she pulled his arm, dragging his entire body along with it


    and aimed to fall him down, knocking him into the ground.


    As her hand was locked with his arm and she pulled, he showed surprise as he was suddenly


    taken into the attack. He was raised up and turned upside down, on his way to the ground, which would


    be a massive thud. Even Rita ced her hand in her mouth as she was also amazed by Roxanne''s


    tenacity.


    However¡­ That still wasn¡¯t enough.


    The man twisted his body in the air, releasing himself from Roxanne''s grasp forcefully as hisrge


    arm slipped from her already weaker one. Hended with his feet, rather than his back as his legs bent


    in a squat, making contact with the floor.


    Due to the sudden movement of the man, Roxanne was now the one who lost her footing, unable


    to maintain her stance. Realising this, he moved quickly to her back and held her before she fell. As he


    took her up in his arms, he muttered to her


    ¡°Be careful¡±


    This ticked Roxanne off, as she quickly raised her elbow and gave him a quick jab. For the first


    time since they started fighting, her attacknded, hitting him on his cheek. However, instead of letting


    her go, hold her even more tightly than before. After making sure her bnce was preserved, he let her


    go as she still squirmed in his arms. Releasing her, he used his hand to run his cheek and moved his


    jaw a little, indicating her attack stung.


    ¡°You¡¯re very feisty, aren¡¯t you?¡± He said to her,


    Roxanne felt entirely embarrassed. Not only was she not able to beat him inbat, he also


    saved her from a mere fall. She wasn¡¯t even going to fall in the first ce, yet he still made sure to grab


    her. The gesture he showed to her was insulting to her, as well as the fight. Till the end, he


    underestimated her.


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense and fight seriously! I don¡¯t need you to be so considerate, it¡¯s sickening¡±


    She said to him with an angry re.


    ¡°Fight? Was that a fight?¡± He asked her in a calm manner.


    His statement struck her as her re immediately turned into a look of helpless realisation. For the


    first time, she noticed¡­ Throughout the entire exchange he never once attacked her, yet she did so on


    several asions. To him, it couldn¡¯t be considered a fight, after all he never even needed to raise his


    fist once. Such a condescending attitude, it made her feel so angry that the rage permeated through


    her body. However, that rage was doused with the cold winds of helplessness that also swirled within


    her. She was weaker than him, so much so that he didn¡¯t bother taking her on seriously.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ Just let me go¡­ Let me go¡­¡±She said, her voice breaking a little as her body throbbed.


    For the entire time she was in the vige she had been putting on her strong suit, her fighting spirit and


    got blooded nature. However, she felt like breaking down at this point. The pressure was getting too


    much for her to handle that she felt so desperate and lost.


    The Lord before her, Asher¡­ He brought her here without any exnation, her family and


    everything she knew, she might never see them again. Her life as she knew it could be over¡­ Forever!


    When these thoughts hit her, her body trembled and her kegs list strength. Before she knew it, she had


    fallen to her knees. With a shaky voice and desperate eyes, she looked at the man standing in front of


    her and pleaded with her look.


    ¡°Asher, Wolf King¡­ Whatever your name is. You¡¯ve proven your point already, but¡­ I can¡¯t do this.


    Please just let me go home! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore!¡± She cried out in frustration, fighting back


    even the slightest hint of tears.


    She had to stay strong, if she broke down now she would show herself to be pathetic. She


    wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up the pieces, and so she needed to still hold herself together. As her eyes


    gazed upon the man. He let out a slight smile, and then his lips opened up and bright forth words.


    ¡°Youngdy¡­ I am not Asher, ``he said.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Those words hit Roxanne like a sledgehammer. He wasn¡¯t the man who brought her here. Was he


    just like Rita, one of the people serving the so-called Wolf King? She had red at him, spoken to him,


    fought with him, and interacted with him with the thought that he was the mastermind behind her entire


    ordeal. But¡­ The sudden revtion that he wasn¡¯t left her speechless.


    ¡°I am merely his subordinate. Asher, my Alpha already sees you as his bride. It is for this very


    reason that I held back against you despite your desperate attacks against me. I wouldn¡¯t want to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    damage the future Luna of our pack.¡± He said.


    These words made Roxanne''s skin crawl. He was speaking the same nonsense as Rita which


    made her get even more upset.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that! I just want to go home! Don¡¯t I have a choice here?!¡± She protested with a


    burning expression in her eyes.


    The man looked at her and felt moved within him. He gave a deep sigh, appearing to be


    considering something before finally speaking.


    ¡°Hmmn, now I understand. It all makes sense now that I think about it. Very well, youngdy. I will


    ry your grievances to Asher. Since you do not wish for ourpany, I¡¯ll tell him¡± He answered in a


    calm manner.


    Roxanne was surprised by his answer and her face lit up in hope due to his words.


    ¡°Y-You will?¡± She asked expectantly.


    ¡°Definitely. You have made a deep impression within my heart, Roxanne. I can not help but admire


    your fighting spirit. Should Asher intend to have you as his woman, surely he would need to see just


    what kind of person you are. I will express your feelings to him. However, speaking from my own


    opinion, the acts you have depicted to me this day has made me even more guaranteed that you are


    worthy to be the Luna of this pack, and Grand Luna of our tribe.¡± He said.


    ¡°B-But I¡¯m not a¡­¡± Roxanne protested.


    ¡°Like I said, it is merely my personal sentiment, nothing concrete. In any case, my objective here


    has been achieved today. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now¡± He said, turning his hack to Roxanne, who was


    still kneeling on the floor.


    Rita moved closer to him as they stared at each other passionately, and without warning, they did


    something Roxanne didn¡¯t expect. Drawing their faces nearer, with their lips making contact, they


    shared a deep kiss.


    Roxanne expressed shock at this sight and watched as they held each other and kept with the


    exchange of love. After a moment, they finally released themselves, still starting finely at each other.


    ¡°Excuse me then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± He said, resuming his calm and stoic look,pletely


    different from what he had shown just a moment ago.


    ¡°Be careful around her, Rita, okay?¡± He said with a low and cautious tone to Rita before leaving


    and shutting the door behind him.


    Rita heaved a heavy sigh of ecstasy as the door closed and her smile grew even wider than that.


    Her eyes darted to Roxanne who looked at her with a disbelieving stare. Her piercing gaze made Rita


    get flustered a bit andughed awkwardly.


    ¡°O-Oh, you saw that uh?¡± She said, stillughing.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t know what to say as she remained quiet still looking at Rita, who coughed with


    seriousness and put her hands on her waist to indicate confidence.


    ¡°Well, that man is my mate¡­ His name is Dax, and he¡¯s the Beta of the pack¡± She dered.


    ¡°B-Beta?!¡± Roxanne thought in confusion.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Can you show me around?


    ¡°Beta?¡± Roxanne let out, confused by what Rita said.


    She was stunned to find out that the man she had fought was none other than Rita''s mate, or


    boyfriend, or husband. The entire culture of these people was confusing for her to begin with. However,


    after their whole exchange, even though Roxanne still felt a little down, she was also hopeful in a


    sense. After all, Dax said he would talk to Asher on her behalf. While she didn¡¯t want to rely on the


    words of such a suspicious stranger, she had no other option, plus he didn¡¯t seem like the type to lie.


    Also, since he was in a rtionship with someone like Rita, she had some confidence in his nature.


    ¡°Basically, he¡¯s second inmand to the Alpha¡­ A deputy, if you will.¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°O-Ohh¡­¡± Roxanne said, soaking in what Rita said.


    ¡°He''s quite the catch, isn¡¯t he?¡± Rita said teasingly.


    ¡°WWW-What are you talking about?¡± Roxanne protested, flustered by Rita¡¯s sudden topic.


    ¡°You know, when I first met him, I didn¡¯t like him¡­ Kinda like how you feel toward Asher.¡± Rita


    smiled, moving toward Roxanne as she helped her up from the floor where she still remained.


    Roxanne grabbed her stretched hand and Rita pulled her up. After bncing on her two feet,


    Roxanne shook her head to what Rita said.


    ¡°Okay, first of all¡­ Talking like this doesn¡¯t mean I trust you or anything. I still want to leave here


    no matter what!¡± Roxanne said with a stern face.


    Rita merely smiled and nodded in an absent minded agreement.


    ¡°And secondly, you can¡¯tpare your teenage love romance stuff to this weird drama you¡¯ve all


    dragged me into. I don¡¯t think that Dax person had you abducted without warning just because he


    ¡®wanted''/you or anything¡± Roxanne argued.


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t¡­ But¡­¡± Rita said, trying to defend her point.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t even know who this Asher is. I¡¯ve never met him before. I don¡¯t even know


    enough about him to have an impression of him. The only thing I know is what you¡¯ve told me and what


    he did to me¡­ And let me tell you, totally not liking him! At all!¡± Roxanne pointed out.


    ¡°Well, you make a good point, but Roxanne¡­ The thing is having a mate¡­ It¡¯s like destiny. You


    can¡¯t fight it, you can¡¯t run from it. It just sort of pulls you two together until finally you find yourselves in


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    love¡± Rita said with a smile.


    ¡°Let me guess, that¡¯s what happened to you?¡± Roxanne asked dryly.


    ¡°Well, yes. I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t like Dax at all because of his usual stoic and expressionless


    behaviour. I felt he was creepy and his behaviour is the opposite of mine. You¡¯ve met him, haven¡¯t you?


    Dax was even worse back in the day. He only believed in his duty and the rules of our pack. When I


    realised he was my mate¡­ I was appalled to say the least.¡± Rita said with augh, remembering the


    ¡°And? What happened?¡± Roxanne asked, half interested in her story, but also wondering what next


    to do at the juncture she was in.


    ¡°Well, he tried his hardest to win me over since he believed that having a mate would mean him


    adhering to the rules and customs of the pack, so he took a very mechanical approach with me. Of


    course, I epted none of it but¡­.¡± Rita kept exining.


    As she was talking, Roxanne pondered on the events that transpired so far and how she was


    going toe out of it. If Dax was telling the truth, then he would talk to Asher for her, but even if he


    did there was no guarantee that Asher would actually hear her out and agree to let her go.


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s the one who took me without my permission and chased me till I passed out. I¡¯m


    pretty sure he doesn¡¯t care how I feel¡± Roxanne said to herself.


    Fighting her way through them was also not an option. Dax was able to easily overpower her


    without even trying, and she was sure that Rita had simr methods, that¡¯s why she was here with her.


    She couldn¡¯t escape with that tactic. Her only viable option at the moment was to do nothing. If she


    tried anything suspicious, they might increase security on her which would be bad. Having someone


    like Rita around was actually the best thing for her, she wouldn¡¯t want someone like Dax to be the one


    instead.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°In order not to raise suspicion, I should also try to show interest in what Rita is saying. Her guard


    will get lowered if she thinks we¡¯re getting along well. When they all think I¡¯ve given up on escaping¡­


    That¡¯s when I¡¯ll make my move¡± She decided.


    ¡°¡­ So I finally considered giving him a chance and that one moment changed my life forever!¡± Rita


    said, finally pausing after a long time of talking.


    ¡°O-Oh, wow! That was so¡­¡± Roxanne said nervously, after all she didn¡¯t hear over half of the


    story.


    ¡°Yeah, so you see Roxanne¡­ You have to ept it sooner orter. It¡¯ll be easier if you do. You


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    can¡¯t fight fate¡± Rita said with a smile.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±Roxanne said awkwardly.


    After this there was an awkward silence that enveloped the two as they stared at each other


    ufortably.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s clear I¡¯m not paying attention and I don¡¯t care about what she¡¯s saying. Maybe


    I can¡­¡± Roxanne panicked in her mind.


    In order not to rouse any suspicion, she had to ¡®fit¡¯ in. To do that in the most efficient way possible,


    she would need to fool Rita into thinking she was beginning to ept life in themunity, and her


    new life.


    ¡°R-Rita¡­ Can you show me around?¡± Roxanne asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What?¡± Rita asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Roxanne to say that.


    Roxanne gulped. What was she thinking, just blurting out something like that? Now Rita would


    be suspicious of Roxanne and her motives for wanting to move around the vige. However,


    Rita''s expression shocked Roxanne.


    She ced her hands on her mouth with surprise, making a proud face. She looked happy that


    Roxanne finally asked for it and felt a sense of achievement that she was finally getting through to her.


    Roxanne let her think that and kept up the eager facade.


    ¡°A-Are you sure though? I mean, everyone will be looking at you strangely again and it¡¯s pretty


    cold outside, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ Well, I can¡¯t remain holed up in here forever, can I? Besides, if I can¡¯t leave here


    anyway it¡¯ll be better if I at least take a stroll and see where I¡¯ll be staying¡­ Right?¡± Roxanne said.


    She strained a smile, hoping she managed to deceive Rita. Rita looked at her in silence and


    observed her for a bit, putting her fingers on her chin. A bead of sweat dripped from Roxanne''s chin as


    her smile still stranded on her face.


    ¡°Fine! Why not?!¡± She said with a wide grin.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, happy that Rita had bought her little lie. She stood up excitedly and


    returned Rita¡¯s sincere grin.


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go then¡± Roxanne urged.


    ¡°Hold on¡­ Now?!¡± Rita asked in shock.


    ¡°No time like the present,¡± Roxanne replied.


    Rita sighed and smiled.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so eager to... Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡± She said,

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "She''s really our Luna"


    Roxanne was once again out of the warm andfortable wooden cottage and walked the snowy


    path with Rita who walked excitedly, nearly bouncing as she moved.


    ¡°So, where do I start?¡± She asked, half talking to herself.


    With a new form of rity, Roxanne looked around her and observed the vige. The houses were


    not too many, but not very few either. She could spot over 30 houses, and she was sure there were


    others she couldn¡¯t see. Just how many people lived here? She had no idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how many of us are here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rita asked with a knowing look.


    ¡°A-Actually I am¡­ How did you¡­¡± Roxanne said, unnerved by the fact that Rita actually knew


    what she was thinking.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re well over a hundred and fifty adults in our n, you know? The kids are also close to fifty,


    counting the adults and adolescents, we have a poption of 251 people. It¡¯s quite arge amount,


    isn¡¯t it?¡± Rita asked with a gleam.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Roxanne muttered to herself.


    Well, where she came from, they were way more than that. In the big cities, even more were to be


    counted, in hundreds of thousands. Having a few hundred being called arge amount seemed like a


    joke to Roxanne, but somehow it made sense.


    ¡°I guess werewolves are quite few, generally speaking. If there were many, I guess we humans


    would have discovered their existence by now.¡± She reasoned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a lot of men and old people around though¡± Roxanne mentioned, noticing mostly


    women and children around the houses.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Rita said, looking around her as well.


    ¡°The men are out, either hunting or performing their various roles. I should tell you now, since you¡¯ll


    eventuallye to learn of it. Our society has various sses of people and their responsibilities in


    society.


    Roxanne wasn¡¯t surprised. For a vige such as this to exist deep in the woods, and still look so


    peaceful and orderly, there had to be some form of system in ce which worked for them.


    ¡°Really? Mind filling me in?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°See, Roxanne¡­ In the werewolfmunity, we have a hierarchical system. And it is based on


    this hierarchy that rules are distributed.¡± Rita started off.


    ¡°You already know of the Alpha and Beta, the leaders and assistant leader in the pack. But there


    are other positions which exist, synonymous to their roles.¡±


    Rita took her time to exin the structure of the pack to Roxanne, who actually paid rapt attention,


    realising that she might need the informationter on when she eventually decided to escape.


    ording to Rita¡¯s really long and detailed exnation, the roles within the pack goes thus;


    The Leader: upied by the Alpha of the pack. The leader of the Rockwood pack is Asher, and


    he holds the highest position.


    Also, in tandem, the leader of the entire Oregon Tribe is the Grand Alpha, also known as the Wolf


    King. The Beta is the assistant leader, second inmand to the Alpha. This position is held by Dax,


    Rita¡¯s mate.


    Mother: The queen of the pack, also known as Luna. She is the wife of the Aloha, and must


    oversee the pack like another would her children. This was the position to be filled by Roxanne, and


    after hearing of the role, she would rather eat leather.


    The wife of the leader of the tribe is known as the Grand Luna. However, the most interesting part


    of the discourse was when Rita revealed that the Beta female is the assistant to Luna.


    ¡°When you finally ¡®bond¡¯ with Asher, it looks like I¡¯ll be your subordinate,¡± Rita said teasingly.


    Roxanne gave a wry smile and hindered at the thought, rejecting the idea in her head a thousand


    times over. Rita continued and further down the list they had¡­


    Warriors: Warriors are the fighting force and backbones of the pack. They consist of the elite unit


    of able adult pack members, known to be the bestbatants. They are headed by the Gamma, the


    chief warrior.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Roxanne learned that other than the Alpha and Beta, the Gamma held the most power in the pack


    and was usually the best fighter, second only to the Alpha.


    The Gamma''s assistant is the Gamma female. She heads the small female unit of fighters in the


    pack. Unlike the males, who specialise in hunts and the warding off external aggressors, the female


    fighters mostly engage in defending their vige in case of any chaos. However, due to the efficient


    work of the males, they usually have nothing to do.


    Signaler: A special unit of the Warrior unit in the werewolfmunity. They are the eyes of the


    pack, also known as the scout. They have especially sharp senses and notify the pack in the case of


    an impending threat. They are quick on their feet and agile.


    Guardians: Young/ Teenage wolves who are yet to be warriors since they are not yet of age. They


    control and are in charge of the ¡®pups¡¯ and are subordinates to the mother.


    Pups: Young werewolves who are still immature and have no responsibility. Roxanne looked at the


    little children who yed and some who still curiously looked at her and smiled, finding it sunny that


    they were referred to by much a name.


    Elders: Adult werewolves of old age. They are taken care of and are sought for wisdom or ancient


    knowledge. They are the keepers of the secrets of the wolves. Roxanne was yet to meet an Elder, and


    she was happy about it. Something about the way Rita exined them made her feel a nervous vibe.


    ¡°Finally, we have the Omega,¡± Rita said.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who possess the littlest talents and have no real use in the pack. They are


    incapable of being ced in any other role and as such, they take care of the misceneousbour in


    the pack¡± She added.


    ¡°Misceneousbour?¡± Roxanne asked, not entirely sure what Rita meant.


    Rita paused, and Roxanne stopped as well, following her lead. She started to look at something


    behind Roxanne and judged her to turn around. Roxanne did that and watched anky man, clearly in


    his middle age, carrying a log of wood as he walked to a destination she didn¡¯t know of. The man


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed exhausted and lean, still striving to carry the heavy load with determination.


    ¡°The Omegas take care of things like chopping firewood, procuring ingredients for a meal and


    even going to the human shops to get supplies when we run out¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°So¡­ What you''re basically saying is that they¡¯re like your servants?¡± Roxanne asked, slightly


    upset as she watched the man carry the log alone while everyone else just ignored him when he was


    clearly struggling to do so.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Roxanne. It¡¯s a lot moreplicated than that. You have to understand, in a


    smallmunity like this, everyone needs to have a role or the other. If one does not excel in the role


    given to them, they need to pick up another. You are correct in a sense, the Omega role is the least of


    all in the hierarchy, and they are the most looked down on in the pack, but that doesn¡¯t make their roles


    any less important.¡± Rita replied.


    ¡°Without the Alpha being who he is, and doing what he does, the pack would be thrown into a state


    of chaos. The same goes for the Omega. Without the wood they fetch and the supplies they get, we


    would find it even harder to survive in this ce. We all need one another, and whether one is Alpha or


    Omega¡­ It matters not matter. After all, we are all essential for the pack to exist. That is what I truly


    believe.¡± She said,


    Roxanne felt a sense of warmth as Rita spoke. She was happy her friend said those words, but


    she still couldn¡¯t ignore the man who began to wobble as he carried the wood. Quickly dashing from


    beside Rita, she ran to the man¡¯s direction to assist him. Rita was surprised by Roxanne''s sudden


    movement and thought she was trying to escape again. She felt a tinge of disappointment and betrayal


    when she saw Roxanne running away, but she also felt a tinge of pity, due to the futility in her attempt.


    Roxanne¡­ For thest time¡­¡±She muttered in a low tone.


    As she lifted her face to see where Roxanne went, she was surprised to actually see her


    approaching the man with therge log nearly twice as tall as he was. She saw Roxanne talking to him,


    and smiled.


    ¡°Looks like I misjudged her.


    The man was relieved when Roxanne offered to assist him, and they both carried it together on


    their heads, Roxanne staying behind him while he took the lead at the front since he was the one who


    knew where he was going. Fortunately, she and thenky man were the same height, so she was able


    to sessfully carry the wood with him.


    Rita watched from a distance, prevented from interacting the way Roxanne did, because of her


    role as the Beta Female. Roxanne was able to get away with it because she wasn¡¯t officially a member


    of the pack, but she had a role to stick to. As they reached their destination, the man thanked Roxanne


    as he shook her hand in gratitude vehemently. She smiled awkwardly at his excessive disy of thanks


    and quickly found a way to slip away from him.


    She hurriedly walked to Rita who stared at her with a look that appeared strange to Roxanne.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked Rita, feeling like she had maybe vited a rule in the vige, one she wasn¡¯t


    aware of.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ You did good.¡± Rita said, smiling proudly at Roxanne.


    ¡°She really is our Luna¡± Rita thought to herself as they continued their walk.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Alpha calls for his bride.


    Roxanne and Rita walked around the vige and as they did, while her initial goal was to y


    along temporarily and feign interest, Roxanne started to enjoy the tour. Seeing a different culture and


    lifestyle out in the woods felt intriguing to her. The curious gaze of people suddenly disappeared and


    they started to look at her with a form of kinship.


    Rita took her to talk to some other women, she yed with some children, she heard stories from


    the teenagers. Slowly, she began to enjoy herself. However... She couldn¡¯t allow that.


    ¡°Focus Roxanne! These people abducted you! You have to stay focused on the goal¡± She told


    herself.


    So, as the tour proceeded, she used her eyes to scan the area, looking for prospective escape


    paths, or any vehicle she could hijack to make her way out of the foreign region. But, even if she found


    one she had no idea the direction to head to or the distance the pack was from normal civilization.


    ¡°I just have to keep listening for more clues.¡± Roxanne reasoned within herself.


    Unfortunately for her, that hope of hers was about to be crushed.


    ¡°Lady Rita! Lady Rita!¡± A voice called out for Roxanne''s guide, Rita.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Rita, who was walking beside Roxanne in the midst of the vige, turned back to see who called


    after her.


    A well built young man, or older than Roxanne approached them hurriedly. He reached them in a


    jiffy and paused for a moment to catch his breath.


    ¡°Oh, Larry, what¡¯s up?¡± Rita asked the young man.


    ¡°Lady Rita, it¡¯s the Alpha¡­ He calls for his Bride¡­¡± He huffed, taking a slight break in between his


    words so he could calm himself.


    Roxanne''s face clouded over as she heard this, since she was right beside Rita. It seemed Dax


    was sessful, even though Roxanne had doubted him. However, she wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so


    soon. From the way she spoke to Dax, she wanted to leave vehemently. Asher, with this in mind, would


    ce her under even closer supervision. This went against her new n to y it safe. But¡­


    ¡°That bastard¡­¡± Roxanne growled, clenching her fist.


    She just couldn¡¯t pretend as she heard his name. The one who took away her freedom, the culprit


    behind everything. Her head lit up with fury and her heart churned with her death and anger which she


    had tried toy dormant.


    ¡°Rx Roxanne¡± Rita said, noticing the change in Roxanne''s mood.


    ¡°Good job Larry, I can tell you ran nonstop from our Rockwood Peak to deliver this message.¡± Rita


    said to the man in front of her


    ¡°Yeah. I actually got to your house first, but it seemed you weren¡¯t home. Someone told me you


    went for a walk with ¡®Bride¡¯ so I had to search for you as quickly as possible¡± Larry said with a relieved


    look.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m standing right here, you know? I have a name, you know?¡± Roxanneined within


    herself.


    You¡¯ve done well. I apologise, but it seems I¡¯ll have to bother you for a bit longer. Please tell my


    husband, Dax, that we¡¯ll be taking a while since I¡¯ll have to prepare Roxanne to see him. Can you do


    that Larry?¡± Rita asked with a gentle smile.


    Larry¡¯s cheeks turned red as he witnessed her elegant smile and bright conduct. He nodded


    energetically and ran back with nearly double his initial speed.


    ¡°I will deliver your message! You have my word Lady Rita!!!¡± He screamed within himself as he


    ran.


    Roxanne observed this and gave a sly smile. She didn¡¯t really think about it too much, but Rita was


    a very elegant and beautiful person. She also had a calm outlook and a kind personality. It made sense


    that nearly every guy would have some sort of crush on her, even younger ones.


    ¡°Well, you heard all that, didn¡¯t you Roxanne? It seems Dax made your grievances known to


    Asher. Let¡¯s head back to the house and have you all freshen up¡± Rita said to Roxanne, as they


    changed their direction and walked toward her home.


    While it irked Roxanne a bit that Asher was summoning them, and she had to ¡®properly prepare'' to


    see him, she had to maintain her non-aggressive outlook in order not to rouse any suspicion. While


    thinking of that, her mind went back to Rita and her great poprity among the vigers, even the


    teenage boys and few young men around seemed to blush at Rita''s words.


    ¡°Lady Rita eh? Looks like you have many lovers despite your marital status¡± Roxanne teased.


    Rita flushed with embarrassment as she heard those words.


    ¡°Oh, stop it Roxanne. They only admire me! Nothing wrong with that. After all, I¡¯m not much older


    than them. I¡¯m only 20 years old, you know?¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°W-What? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Nope. Why do you look so surprised?¡± She asked Roxanne.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Rita exhibited such fine maturity and manners. She always seemed to be a


    wise and olderdy, though Roxanne knew she couldn¡¯t be that far off in age, she expected her to be


    nearing her thirties, with just her good charms being on the younger side.


    ¡°W-Well, you just seemed older to me. How old is Dax then?¡± Roxanne replied.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not! Dax is 25 years old. How about you Roxanne? How old are you?¡± She ventured to


    ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m 19¡± Roxanne answered.


    ¡°Ah, the perfect age to have a mate... Reminds me of when I first met Dax¡­¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Roxanne nearly rolled her eyes and groaned at Rita¡¯s words. This was how Rita continued her


    reminiscing, with Roxanne listening to her every word as they walked back to Rita¡¯s home to prepare


    for their audience with Asher.


    ¡°Yeah, on second thought¡­ She seems more childish¡± Roxanneughed to herself as she


    watched Rita divulge tales of her romantic past.


    They reached therge, wooden house in no time and entered the warm ce. Roxanne missed


    the heavenly smell and warmth that filled the room. She took in a deep breath and moaned pleasantly.


    ¡°As much as it makes me happy that you enjoy being back here, we won¡¯t be taking long. You


    should get freshened up. Bathroom is that way, the hallway straight down to your left. Rita exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some warm water, so just get undressed and wait there. Afterward, we¡¯ll select the


    clothes that suit you most for your meeting.¡± Rita furthered.


    ¡°Is this all necessary? It¡¯s just a meeting, you know? What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m currently


    wearing?¡± Rita said, displeased that she had to go out of her way for someone who was akin to a


    criminal.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? This is your first time officially meeting your mate, you have to be dazzling


    and irresistible, you know?¡± Rita smiled


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± Rixanne rolled her eyes and retreated to the bathroom, following Rita¡¯s direction,


    while she went to get the water for Roxanne''s use.


    [Moments Later]


    ¡°You look great,¡± Rita said with a wide smile, staring at Roxanne in her outfit.


    She wore a luxurious looking blue shirt, with dark trousers and a deep brown winter jacket. Her


    boots were thick and warm brown, with her cap being a matching colour with her jacket.


    ¡°This feels weird,¡± Roxanne grumbled.


    ¡°Nonsense! You look perfect, we should get going now.¡± Rita encouraged me.


    With a heavy sigh and an uneasy feeling, Roxanne followed Rita¡¯s lead and left the house.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Ohhh, our destination is Rockwood Peak. Remember the cave you found yourself in when you


    woke up? The peak of that small cluster of rocks is our destination¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°Let me guess, that¡¯s like the office of your Alpha?¡± Roxanne smiled smugly.


    Ritaughed at Roxanne¡¯s description. She clearly enjoyed the atmosphere Roxanne was making.


    ¡°Yeah, exactly like that,¡± Rita replied.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Rita suddenly asked with a sincere look and an understanding gaze.


    Roxanne remained silent as she heard this. She honestly did not know what to say. She was


    clearly scared of whatever might happen to her when she met the mysterious Asher. shes of the


    wolf chase still went through her head, a trauma she couldn¡¯t let go of. If the wolf monster in her


    memory was the same as the Asher she was going to meet, of course she would feel uneasy.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± Roxanne replied.


    Rita ced her hands on Roxanne''s shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. Most times, the first impression we have of others isn¡¯t exactly how they


    truly are. The image you have of Asher may not be who he really is in actuality. Just keep an open


    mind and give him a chance, okay?¡± Rita said with encouragement.


    Roxanne nodded slightly and gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Sure, thanks¡± She responded.


    Rita¡¯s words had wisdom in them, and Roxanne could tell she was talking from experience. Maybe


    Asher was not the asshole she imagined him to be. Perhaps a small chance could be given for him to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    exin himself. After all, she was in a foreign ce, with foreign cultures and policies. Perhaps


    abducting unsuspecting teenage girls was eptable here... What bullshit.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a piece of shit to me though. Should actually be otherwise, he¡¯s going to have to prove


    it!¡± Roxanne resolved.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Meeting him.


    After walking for some time, they reached the stake barrier which surrounded the cave. Since it


    was a small settlement, the houses weren¡¯t so far from one another, and even their destination took


    only a few minutes to reach. They crossed the stake fence and she noticed at the cave entrance.


    Looking at the dark, gaping hole which stretched within, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but recollect the


    experience she had when she first woke up within the cave and how she felt.


    ¡°That¡¯s not where we¡¯re headed to,¡± Rita said, rousing Roxanne from her thoughts.


    Roxanne turned to look at Rita and followed her as she took a turn around the cave entrance.


    Roxanne found clusters of rocks which resembled steps and observed how it led to the top of the entire


    structure.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be climbing here,¡± Rita said.


    Roxanne wasn¡¯t a big fan of hiking, so she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with the idea. A hesitant


    look appeared on her face as she stared at Rita.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not hard at all. Trust me, just follow my lead¡± Rita smiled.


    She started to climb the rocks slowly, aware that Roxanne was behind her and carefully selected


    where to ce her feet on and bnce her hands. Roxanne followed her example and imitated as she


    climbed the small mountain. It wasn¡¯t as difficult as she thought, so she increased her pace and gained


    more confidence with each climb.


    ¡°See? Not hard at all¡± Rita smiled.


    Before long, they got to a point where they only needed to walk the slight slope. They could nearly


    see the top of the maintenance and kept venturing on. Finally, they reached the apex, as Rita got there


    first and supported Roxanne as she too climbed to the top.


    ¡°That was¡­ Wow!¡± Roxanne eximed to Rita.


    Rita¡¯s face did not have the usual smiling expression. She had a serious look and then tilted her


    head to her side, gesturing to Roxanne to look further behind her.


    Roxanne looked beyond Rita and found out the reason for the change in mood. Two men stood,


    conversing with each other. She recognized one as Dax. His brown hair and casual outfit got spotted


    immediately. But, she didn¡¯t recognize the second one. That could only mean one thing¡­ That man


    was none other than Asher!


    Her face turned into a deep frown as her eyes narrowed and her teeth clenched just looking at his


    back. She couldn¡¯t see him properly since he was backing them, but she didn¡¯t need to. Her anger


    overturned and she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.


    Noticing this, Rita quickly held Roxanne and whispered with her usual soothing tone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Calm yourself Roxanne¡­ Please¡­¡± Rita pleaded.


    Looking at Rita¡¯s pleasing eyes, she slowly rxed her tensed body and controlled herself. She


    gave Rita a smile and nodded calmly. Rita looked relieved to see this and together, they walked further


    to address the two men who spoke.


    ¡°Great Lord Asher, Lord Dax¡­ We have arrived¡± Rita spoke in a formal tone as she bowed her


    head.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t follow Rita¡¯s leads this time, even though Rita tried to make her. She forcefully


    remained upright and stared at the two men. The men slowly turned and looked at the visitors. Dad


    was the first to meet their gaze. He smiled slowly and nodded when he saw Roxanne which shocked


    her. She was confused as to why he did that. Finally, the one known as Asher turned back and for the


    first time, Roxanne saw him clearly.


    His tall gait was the first thing she noticed, followed by his very handsome and well structured face.


    His body tone was even clearer than Rita''s, and he appeared to have a slightly makeplexion. His


    pursed lips attracted her attention as she looked at his face, causing her bright blue eyes to interlock


    with his deep, crimson ones.


    His stern, yet dashingly handsome looks could not be denied, as the winds blew his ck colored


    hair across his face, along with the dark jacket he worked coupled with his ck white shirt, ck


    trousers and ck boots. She remained stunned as she gazed upon him, and for some inexplicable


    reason, her heart began to beat faster than normal. She couldn¡¯t fathom why, but her anger also


    reached rock bottom. It was as if she was melting before him, a strange phenomenon she had never


    experienced before.


    ¡°You may raise your head¡± He finally spoke, looking at Rita.


    His deep voice reverberated around them, and Roxanne slightly shuddered as she heard it, thick


    and clear. His eyes darted away from Rita and settled on Roxanne, who was already looking unsettled


    by his presence, unnerved by her unexinable reaction to him. He smiled as he saw her and moved


    closer, closing the distance between them slowly.


    His confident demeanour and steady steps seemed to be the focus of everyone who was present.


    Within moments, he was directly in front of Roxanne, who had not uttered a single word since they met.


    Her face was down, hiding her expression from him.


    ¡°How cute¡± Asher thought to himself.


    ¡°Despite what Dax said, it seems she can¡¯t resist my charms now that she¡¯s in my presence. Of


    course, it¡¯s only natural¡± He reasoned.


    Rita grinned within herself and affirmed her words which she told Roxanne previously.


    ¡°You can fight it, but there¡¯s no use. The attraction to your mate is something none can resist¡± She


    muttered to herself.


    She was surprised by how soon it was for Roxanne though, after all she seemed to hate him just


    moments ago. Asher smirked at the sight and ced his hands on Roxanne''s shoulders. One of his


    hands travelled to her face, using his fingers to slightly raise her chin as he let her eyes.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    His demeanour changed and his eyes bulged when he finally noticed Roxanne''s facial expression.


    Her face exhibited pure anger and disgust. Her eyes burned with anger and her teeth were visible,


    gritted against each other as her re pierced his eyes.


    ¡°Get your hands off of me! Now!¡± She growled.


    Everyone appeared confused by her sudden outburst, Rita most of all. Roxanne took steps back,


    leaving the reach of Asher''s arms, releasing herself from his grasp.


    ¡°Damnit Roxanne! What did I just tell you?¡± Rita screamed within herself, appalled by Roxanne''s


    unexpected disy.


    Asher appeared a bit stunned by Roxanne''s behaviour, especially after she had looked so smitten


    by him already. He definitely thought he had her already, but what happened?


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Roxanne said angrily.


    Her disrespectful and angry tone made everyone there shocked. Rita looked very mortified by


    Roxanne''s attitude and covered her face with her hands, shaking it. Dax remained calm and stoic,


    though he felt ufortable with her words. Asher felt nothing but shock by how she addressed him,


    her sudden reaction toward him¡­ He couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± He asked her.


    Her re intensified as her eyes focused on only him, giving him the answer to his question.


    ¡°Disgusting! What right do you think you have to touch me by my shoulders? And what¡¯s with that


    smile on your face. I was right after all, you¡¯re truly a dick, aren¡¯t you?¡± Roxanne yelled in annoyance.


    Her words began to affect Asher, making him angry at her treatment of him. He didn¡¯t deserve any


    of her words, yet she was talking to him so casually and insulting him to his face¡­ Did she not know


    who he was?


    ¡°Hey, look here¡­¡± He addressed her


    ¡°No, you look here! I heard he was that crazy monster that attacked me in my grandmother''s


    ce! Do you have any idea how I felt? I listened to Rita and decided to give you a chance, but you


    didn¡¯t even apologise for your dangerous move and what you put me through. Yet, you can only smile


    and put your hands on my shoulder like everything is cool! Well it¡¯s not! I thought Dax told you already, I


    want nothing to do with you! You disgust me, and I¡¯m sick of this! I want to go back home!¡± Roxanne


    said in protest.


    Asher looked at her as she spoke with great anger and passion. Of course, he felt no guilt for what


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    he did, taking her away, but he felt something hot in his chest, and it pricked and burned him as she


    spoke. Finally she stopped and huffed, catching her breath.


    Asher appeared to be in deep thought, ruminating on the words she spoke. Finally, he looked at


    her, as she started back defiantly.


    ¡°Apologise¡­ For what?¡± Asher asked with a frown on his face.


    Roxanne was shocked to hear him say this. His face showed a slight hint of anger as well, like she


    just did something uncalled for. His question rang in her brain, leaving her in a confused state.


    ¡°For what? Are you retarded?! You stalked me like some sort of creep, chased me till I passed out,


    and even abducted me! You did all those things and you have the galls to ask me ¡®for what''? You must


    be sick!¡± She added.


    These insults, coupled with her tone was too much for Asher to tolerate. However, he was


    surprised by his reaction to her words. They pricked him and hurt him, though he didn¡¯t know why. Yet,


    despite her disrespectful action, which called for discipline and punishment, he didn¡¯t feel any urge


    within himself to do any of that to her. He just wanted her to stop!


    ¡°THAT IS ENOUGH!¡± He finally decreed.


    His harsh and authoritative voice echoed throughout the mountain. He red at Roxanne,


    confused by her reaction and his as well. He didn¡¯t like how he was feeling, he didn¡¯t like it at all.


    What was worse was that this wasn¡¯t how he intended their meeting to unfold. He had nned out


    his words and actions, but they all went into nothing when they started talking. Not knowing what to say


    in his defence, he maintained eye contact with her, still ring.


    ¡°This girl¡­ What shall I do to you?¡± He questioned.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Intruders


    ¡°What am I going to do with you,¡± Asher thought to himself, looking at Roxanne''s defiant re.


    Her actions so far were an insult to him, as well as his position as the Alpha of his pack and Wolf


    King of the tribe. Of course, Roxanne wasn¡¯t supposed to know of this, so she didn¡¯t know any better,


    but he was still upset by her words.


    He calmed himself and turned away from her, not saying anything else. He didn¡¯t know how to


    respond to her usations. Surely, he knew what he did was impulsive, but since she was going to be


    his anyway, he simply sped up the process by bringing her to the pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to take the long route. ording to Dax and the others, eventually, the mates fall


    in love with one another and be bonded. Isn¡¯t it inevitable that she would be mine?¡± He


    reasoned within himself.


    In his opinion, he merely took the most rational route by taking her. Of course, he was well aware


    of the fact that he chased her till she passed out, but he was just observing her closely, and as long as


    he was there, no ¡®real¡¯ danger could befall her. He also had to make sure she was a werewolf like


    himself, after all she showed no signs of being one.


    ¡°Just so you know, I wasn¡¯t stalking you or anything. I just happened to be passing by¡± Asher said,


    his back still facing her.


    ¡°Sureee¡± Roxanne rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Rita has told you all about the mating ritual, hasn¡¯t she?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t ask the questions here, I do! You don¡¯t get to do all this shit to me and except to


    me just sit tight and answer your questions. If you¡¯re talking about the whole mate nonsense, sorry to


    break it to you, but it''s not going to happen! I despise you, I don¡¯t want to stay here, I just want to go


    back home! You can¡¯t keep me here fore-'''' Roxanne protested.


    ¡°I can¡­ And I will. You don¡¯t belong there anyway. You¡¯re my mate now, which means you should


    stay with me, among my people. You should consider yourself honoured, really¡­¡± Asher said, turning


    back to her with a more rxed look, once again brimming with confidence.


    ¡°¡­ Your mate is the Royalty of this entire region¡­ Most women would not hesitate at the chance


    to¡­¡±


    As Asher was still speaking, Roxanne rushed to him and raised her first to hit him. He quickly


    caught her hand effortlessly, stopping it before it reached his face. She quickly used her second one in


    another attempt, but failed as he quickly caught it too.


    ¡°Anything else you want to try?¡± He asked her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With an even frustrated look, she raised her knee and hit him in his groin. The tingling sensation as


    her hard kneended on his most private ce caused Asher''s body to shake, releasing her hands


    which he held. He took a few steps back, stunned by the pain he felt as he controlled himself from


    making any painful gesture to express the agony he felt.


    Roxanne¡¯s body throbbed as she was released, withdrawing to where Rita stood behind her and


    looking frightened. When shended the hit with her leg, she could feel, even for a brief moment, the


    impact her knee had with his body. Since she did it out of anger, it was sure to hurt¡­ And piss him off.


    She looked over to Rita, who stared at her with disappointment and slight gloom. She turned back


    to look at Asher, expecting him to stare at her with fury and seething rage due to what she had done.


    Rather, he appearedposed and smiled at her, though his face slightly twitched as a result of the


    lingering feeling he had down there.


    ¡°Anything else? Try whatever you want, Roxanne! You¡¯ll never be able to escape me!¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she heard him say her name.


    ¡°H-How do you¡­?!¡± She asked him in surprise.


    ¡°I hear things¡­ You know?¡± Asher responded with a confident grin.


    ¡°Y-You creep! You eavesdropped on my conversation with Rita?¡± Roxanne gasped and red at


    Asher, who merely shrugged it off.


    ¡°I did. Your words are baseless. There¡¯s nothing wrong in listening in on the conversation of my


    soon to be bride anyway.¡± Asher answered, wondering why Roxanne was upset again.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you haven¡¯t gotten a girl all these years! I never said I wanted anything to do with


    you in the first ce!¡± Roxanne answered.


    ¡°You should wa-¡° Asher attempted to respond.


    Suddenly, hurried steps were heard and a loud whooshing sound got the attention of everyone


    who stood there.


    ¡°Lord Alpha, Lord Beta¡­ Lady Rita¡­ There appears to be an urgent matter needing your


    concern!¡± Larry appeared, panting as he spoke.


    ¡°He left out my name again! Does he not know it?¡± Roxanne thought to herself again.


    Asher immediately frowned and red at Larry, obviously upset by his interruption.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Dax asked Larry, who still tried to catch his breath.


    ¡°We have intruders, two of them!¡± He reported.


    ¡°Two intruders? Who are they?¡± Rita asked.


    ¡°More importantly, why did you have to bring it to the Peak here? Can''t the Guardians take care of


    them, even if the Warriors have mostly gone out?¡± Dax asked, upset by Larry¡¯s presence in the scene.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that simple. They are two adult women, we have already apprehended them, but


    they im to be here for someone who has been taken from them¡± Larry replied.


    They all stared at each other, getting a foreboding as to who the two intruders were. However, in


    order to remove any ambiguity and get a clear, definite picture, Dax went first to ask the question on


    everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡±Who are-¡°


    As Dax was still speaking, Asher clenched one of his fists and turned to Larry.


    ¡°Who are they here for?¡± He asked.


    Larry solely gazed upon Roxanne and nodded .


    ¡°She¡¯s the one, Lord Asher¡± He replied.


    Immediately, Roxanne had a thought. The possibility of whether someone hade to rescue her


    seemed to be the case, and the opportunity that came with this began to dwell on her mind. If only she


    could manage to make contact with them, would she be free?

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Maybe they are¡­¡± Roxanne imagined her mother and her grandmother, smiling at the thought.


    Suddenly, she remembered the weather and the harsh conditions surrounding their location, she


    began to doubt the intruders were her rtives. Other than the bitter cold nature of the ce, they were


    also in the middle of nowhere, and it wasn¡¯t like she was with a tracking chip they had installed prior to


    her abduction.


    Before the thought of hope bore enough fruit, she killed the idea. However, for someone to ask


    specifically about her, she wondered who it could be.


    ¡°It seems luck is on your side¡­¡± Asher answered, turning to Roxanne.


    ¡°W-What should we do, my Lord¡± Larry ventured further, bowing his head.


    ¡°Should we lock them up or do away with them?¡± He asked hesitantly.


    ¡°There''s no need for any of that¡± Asher quickly said, turning back to face Roxanne and then


    brushing past her in a swift manner. He walked over to Larry and nodded slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± He said with a confident look.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°S-Sir?¡± Larry appeared shocked by Asher''s disposition.


    ¡°If anyone attempts to take what is mine, then they deserve my full attention. I don¡¯t like to share!¡±


    He whispered to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have no choice but to teach them the consequences of their actions. After all, you don¡¯t expect


    to take from the king''s treasure without any form of rpense.¡± Asher said, turning Dax and noted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on ahead, you lot will only slow me down anyway.¡± He said do Dax and Rita.


    Telling Larry to lead the way, he followed from behind and walked down the mountain. However, he


    gave Roxanne one final look and smiled at her.


    ¡°You have it all wrong, you know? The reason I¡¯m still not married is because, before I met you, I


    couldn''t find a single girl suitable for me¡­ In essence, no one has been chosen of all the countless


    women who craved my attention. ¡° He added.


    ¡°That is why, after finding you¡­ I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± He said with a determined look.


    ¡°We''ll talkter, Roxanne¡± He added, before finally disappearing from her sight.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Roxanne gritted her teeth.


    While she was still clearly upset with Asher, she had other things to preupy the mind at the


    moment. Asher wanted to face off against the intruders, but what if they were people she knew?


    People precious to her? She needed to know who, and that meant she had to go to see them for


    herself.


    ¡°You''re staying here Roxanne!¡± Rita said firmly.


    ¡°No! This concerns me the most. I won¡¯t allow myself to be sidelined like this. What if they¡¯re


    people I know, or people that know me? If that¡¯s the case, and Asher misunderstands, he might do


    something to them!¡± Roxanne cried.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Let my mother go, you bastard.


    Asher breezed along with Larry, who seemed to be running as fast as he could.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Where exactly are they?¡± He asked Larry, who could barely keep up with Asher''s


    casual sprint.


    ¡°T-They''re at the edge of the vige to the north¡± He said nervously, not used to having Asher


    speak to him.


    ¡°Good¡± Asher muttered.


    In a sh he vanished from Larry''s field of vision as he went further to catch sight of the intruders.


    ¡°W-Wow! Larry could only mutter.


    He quickly halted, refusing to push himself any further since he had already directed Asher. With


    heavy breaths, he bent on his knees to regain his strength. Suddenly, Roxanne along with Rita and


    Dax appeared behind him, startling him a bit.


    ¡°Where did Asher go?¡± Roxanne asked in a hurry.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± He replied, confused about what was happening.


    He looked at Dax and Rita, who merely nodded, urging him to look at Roxanne who was asking


    him the questions.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What direction did he go? Where are the intruders?¡± Roxanne repeated.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­ That! They¡¯re at the edge of the vige to the north¡± He said.


    ¡°Great. Thanks!¡± Roxanne said with relief.


    As an afterthought, she turned back and looked at Larry with a slight frown.


    ¡°W-What? Do I have something on my face?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Roxanne! My name is Roxanne!¡± She said to him, dashing off as soon as she told him.


    Dax and Rita followed behind her and took off to the north of the vige, where they would see


    Asher and the two intruders. Roxanne took even breaths and wasted no movements in order to


    conserve her stamina while maximising her speed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m not toote!¡± She said to herself.


    It didn¡¯t take Asher very long to find the intruders. Of course, his pack had surrounded them so he


    wouldn¡¯t need to do the hunt himself. He used his heightened senses and picked up traces of their


    conversation.


    ¡°This is unfair, we don¡¯t deserve this!¡± Asher heard a voice protesting.


    ¡°You picked a fight with us first! We don¡¯t deserve this treatment!¡± Another one said, sounding


    much older and mature.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± One of the pack members said.


    Asher smiled, still dashing toward the location.


    He sniffed the air and picked up a strange scent, familiar to him in the weirdest way.


    ¡°This is¡­ That house¡­¡± Asher muttered to himself, reminded of the cottage he found Roxanne in


    before he took her away.


    Increasing his speed, he finally arrived at the location within a few seconds.


    Immediately he arrived, pressure filled the atmosphere, making the Pack members all bow as soon


    as they saw him. The two intruders shuddered a bit when they saw him, but refused to budge from their


    upright stance.


    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± He asked with a deep and authoritative tone.


    ¡°You have taken one who is ours. We have onlye to retrieve her.¡± The older looking one said.


    ¡°Old one, I don¡¯t know what you speak of. What I do know is that you have trespassed our territory,


    entered without prior invitation or proper procedure, and most of all, you have brought my attention into


    all of this. I do hope you are ready for the consequences that follow such actions.¡± He frowned at them.


    The two women looked determined still. Clearly they were intimidated by him as well as the threats


    he made, but they wouldn¡¯t be fazed from their objective.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°We haven¡¯te here seeking a fight. You all started this! One of you attacked him first,


    trespassed into my home and took my kin! You broke the truce that existed between us, and as one of


    the lineages of old, you have shamed our covenant¡± The older woman responded, also looking angry


    as her lips quivered.


    Asher moved closer to them, his presence growing more intimidating as he took each step. His


    re seemed to pierce the very minds of the women as they trembled when he stood in front of them.


    ¡°What are you trying to say¡­ Women? That the Rockwood Pack has betrayed our code?¡± You


    dare insult my pack, my people?¡± He said, starting to raise his voice.


    ¡°N-No! Not all of your people! Just one! I got one scent as I saw the wreckage of my home¡­ Only


    one wolf is guilty, and the scent led me right to this ce.¡± The older woman spoke again while the


    younger one merely affirmed.


    ¡°I see¡­ And have you found your culprit yet?¡± Asher asked.


    ¡°I believe I have¡­¡± She said, narrowing her eyes at Asher himself.


    ¡°You broke into my cottage and took away someone, didn¡¯t you¡­ Alpha of the Rockwood Pack?¡±


    Asher looked a bit stunned by her remarks. He couldn¡¯t deny her words since she spoke the truth,


    however, he couldn¡¯t also ept her tone and the re she gave him. He was a brutal and merciless


    person, after all.


    ¡°You should mind your words, old one. Who is she to you anyway?¡± Asher asked.


    He looked at the two women, and his suspicion grew bigger. Of course, the younger one had a


    resemnce to Roxanne, though she was clearly older.


    ¡°Perhaps she is her mother¡± He thought to himself.


    The under one could also be her grandmother, and from her scent and story Asher knew she was


    the owner of the cottage he broke into. He could smell traces of Roxanne''s scent on them which meant


    they were telling the truth. It also meant he was right after all, for them to be so conversant with wolf


    customs andws, and for them to have reached the vige in such a short span of time, they had to


    be werewolves as well.


    ¡°And? What if I have? You should understand that the entire region is under my supervision.


    Indeed I recall making a truce with you, and I have kept that agreement ever since. However, I can not


    return the girl I took¡± Asher said to them.


    ¡°W-What?! Why?!¡± The younger woman, suspected to be Roxanne''s mother, spoke for the first


    time since Asher approached them.


    ¡°That is because I have taken her to be my bride¡­ She is my mate, and the future Luna of my


    pack!¡± Asher revealed.


    The eyes of both women widened when they heard this, shocked by the revtion they received


    from the Alpha. The younger one looked the most devastated as she choked in a sob, covering her


    mouth slightly. The older one went tofort the younger woman who seemed to be in grief.


    ¡°So you do understand then, what it means. Since I have taken such care to exin the situation,


    you should leave this ce¡­ Now!¡± Asher said to them harshly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The older one looked at Asher with a fierce look and red at him.


    ¡°No! We¡¯re not leaving here till we see Roxanne! Whatever you say or do¡­ We won¡¯t be moved


    until we see her ourselves!¡± The older one said firmly.


    ¡°Did I make it seem like you had a choice in the matter?¡± Asher said to her, gesturing to the


    members of the pack to make them leave.


    Asher took steps away from them and went further back to witness how his pack members would


    drive them away.


    ¡°Roxanne is in a very unstable position right now. She is still confused about things and will need


    time before she can finally realise our inescapable fate. She has no need for you two. You will only


    serve as a distraction for her. Right now she doesn¡¯t need attachments to her previous life, but an


    anchor to her new one. I assure you that after Roxanne epts me as her mate, I will ensure you are


    able to safely visit your daughter and even spend time with her¡± Asher said to them as his people


    closed in on them.


    ¡°Bullshit! What the hell are you saying? Roxanne can make her own decisions, and the girl I know


    would never ept an asshole like you as a mate, you sick man!¡± The younger woman said with rage.


    Upon hearing this, Asher dashed to her immediately, reaching her within a second as he grabbed


    her neck.


    ¡°Guargghhh¡± She gagged as she held Asher''s hands and tried to move it to no avail.


    ¡°I have been extremely patient with you a lot, and have even taken my time to exin the reasons


    behind my action. However it seems you are clearly intent on making me upset.¡± Asher hissed as he


    red at her.


    The older woman tried to stop him, however she was prevented from even reaching Asher by half


    a dozen men and women. They subdued her as she watched him dominate the younger one.


    ¡°You will leave this ce and nevere back until I send for you. If you even think of trying


    anything funny, just remember that your girl is under my protection, and I n on taking very good care


    of her.¡± He smiled wickedly.


    ¡°This is yourst warning!¡± He said, intensifying his gaze as the woman desperately tapped his


    hands to let her go, gagging even further!


    ¡°LET MY MOTHER GO, YOU BASTARD!!!¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice echoed loudly as everyone present


    appeared shocked by her sudden presence.


    Asher hurriedly turned back to see her, but as he turned his face, a heavy p hit his cheeks. The


    p came from none other than Roxanne, having a very angry face, ready to fight Asher if that was


    what it took.


    Asher rubbed his cheek with his unupied hand and started at Roxanne with a daze. He looked


    behind her where Dax and Rita stood and gave them an unbelieving look, demanding their exnation.


    But, before they could respond, Roxanne moved closer to him, grabbing him by his cor and moved


    her face closer to his with an intense re written all over it.


    ¡°I SAID¡­ LET. HER. GO!¡± She repeated.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Roxanne you are a werewolf.


    ¡°I SAID¡­ LET HER GO!¡± Roxanne repeated angrily.


    With their faces so close to each other and their eyes barely an inch apart, they locked eyes.


    Asher, still holding onto Roxanne''s mother, Melissa with one hand and rubbing his cheek with the other


    was still recoiling from the shock he received from her. Roxanne, however, pulled him by his cor and


    drew him toward herself even more, as she demanded he let go of her mother.


    This happened in front of everyone present, a girl like her clearly defying the Alpha and


    someone did such a thing with Asher. They all held their breath and focused their stares at Roxanne,


    surprised by her conduct. As Asher stared deeply into her eyes, he could see it¡­ The moist surface of


    her lens, clear like the blue sky as light radiated on it. He heaved a sigh as he let Melissa go, to the


    surprise of everyone.


    ¡°Urk¡­ Urgh¡± Melissa let out, kneeling down as her body grew weak from Asher''s grip.


    Roxanne immediately let go of Asher''s cor and rushed to her mother''s side in worry. Asher


    observed as she discarded him and went for the one she cared about, he felt a tinge of jealousy at the


    sight.


    ¡°This is why I wanted them gone¡­¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°Why is she here in the first ce?¡±


    He looked at Dax and Rita with a narrow gaze, suspicious of their involvement with Roxanne. They


    should have stopped her from interfering, or tried to stall her for as long as they could. Instead, they


    allowed her to reach his location and interfere with his dealings.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to have a talkter¡± He said to them in a threatening tone.


    This made Rita gulp nervously, and even the usually stoic Dax looked a bit shaken. Surprisingly


    Asher felt very little anger and animosity toward Roxanne, even though he had brutalised others for


    less. Had it been someone else who dared to attack him, he would have made short work of them


    before they would let out a sentence from their mouths. Yet, not only did he listen to her words and


    obey her, he also watched helplessly as she hugged her mother passionately, unable to do a thing.


    ¡°Roxanne¡± Her grandmother, Linda, called out for her.


    She was still being pressured and surrounded by the Guardians and Female Warriors, but with


    merely a dirty look from Roxanne, they all stepped back, allowing her to be free. Linda rushed and also


    knelt with Roxanne and Melissa, hugging them and nearly crying with relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright. It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left you all there¡± Lindamented.


    ¡°No, grandmom, it¡¯s not your fault¡± Roxanne said tofort Linda.


    ¡°You¡¯re right dear, It¡¯s mine¡­ I¡¯m so very sorry. I¡¯m so¡­¡± Melissa cried as she hugged her


    daughter tightly, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°No mom¡­ It¡¯s none of our fault. It¡¯s just due to the actions of someone who shouldn¡¯t have done


    what they did!¡± Roxanne said, shooting Asher a dirty look.


    Asher looked away from her, turning from her gaze, and walked away. He walked past Dax and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rita, his shoulders brushing past his Beta as he whispered to him.


    ¡°Deal with this¡±


    With a howl of the wind, Asher vanished, disappearing without a trace, gone with the wind. Dad


    looked at the reunited family awkwardly, feeling a burden that Asher left such a tedious role to him. He


    sighed and stepped forward to address them. In the absence of the Alpha, he, the Beta had to take


    charge.


    ¡°I assume you must be Roxanne¡¯s family. It is a pleasure to meet you. This is all nice and well, but


    the environment is not conducive for a proper greeting and wee. Why don¡¯t we settle down


    somewhere else?¡± Dax approached them with his usual stoic and calm demeanour.


    Surprised by Dax''s non-aggressive approach, they looked surprised. Roxanne noticed that Asher


    had gone and looked relieved. She knew how powerful he was and the consequences for her action,


    but when she saw what he did to her mother, she was taken over by her impulse and moved on her


    own.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ You''re right!¡± Roxanne answered Dax.


    Dax let out a slight smile, pleased by Roxanne''s cooperation and trust. He nodded to the rest of


    the pack who were still on standby and dismissed them. They immediately left, returning to their


    positions and homes.


    ¡°Come with me¡± He said gently.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Rita smiled as she ventured to help Melissa up from the snow while Roxanne supported Linda.


    Treating them with her usually warm smile, Rita followed them behind Dax.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet members of Roxanne''s family. My name is Rita. I¡¯m Roxanne''s¡­.¡± She


    stopped halfway unsure of how to describe herself to Roxanne''s family.


    ¡°Friend. She¡¯s my friend!¡± Roxanne smiled as she looked at Rita in a bright and appreciative


    manner.


    Rita was happy to hear Roxanne say so that her smile brightened up even more as she giggled.


    Linda and Melissa were surprised to see the reaction exhibited by both Rita and Dax. Considering


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    their harsh treatment after infiltrating the pack and Asher''s exchange with them, they feared that they


    had entered an unforgiving and brutal ce. But, with both Rita and Dax behaving so cordially with


    them, their initial disposition began to change.


    After some minutes, they arrived at Rita and Dax''s home. They were weed warmly and


    offered seats. Throughout the entire wee, Melissa and Linda looked around them in wonder,


    impressed by the ambiance of the ce. This made Rita brighten up even more.


    ¡°She must really take pride in the state of her house¡± Roxanne smiled to herself.


    After they all had their seats, Dax seating opposite them and Rita standing up beside him, they


    began their meeting.


    ¡°Once again I wee you to our pack. My name is Dax, and I am the Beta of the Rockwood


    pack. Beside me is Rita, my mate and the Beta Female of our pack. I am sure you are already familiar


    with our Alpha, he had to excuse himself and left me to deal with your business.¡± Dad started calmly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Dax. I am Linda and this is my daughter Melissa. You already know my


    granddaughter, Roxanne. As for our business here¡­ I am certain you are already well aware.¡± Linda


    replied, treading carefully with her words.


    Dax smiled as he shook his head.


    ¡°I understand the situation perfectly. You wish to retrieve your daughter, yes? But, I am sorry to


    disappoint you¡­ I can¡¯t allow that.¡±Dax replied.


    Upon hearing this, Roxanne, who sat beside her parents, rose up with anger.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! Even my family is here to take me and you still won¡¯t let me


    go!¡± Roxanne bellowed.


    Dax looked at her with his stoic expression, but from his eyes she could tell that he was dead


    serious. She pursed her lips and forced herself to keep quiet, returning to her seat.


    She looked at her mother and grandmother, expecting them to protest or refuse, but they both kept


    quiet and remained in a state of deep thought and reasoning. Suddenly, it struck her¡­ How did her


    parents manage to find her? They seemed too calm upon encountering such a settlement in the middle


    of the woods and they also easily flowed in a conversation with Dax¡­ Almost as if they were...


    ¡°Roxanne has been chosen as the mate for our Alpha, Asher. I have no power to grant her


    release, only he can. Considering the circumstances, that is less than likely. Besides, you both must be


    aware of the implications that brings.¡± Dax said, narrowing his brows as he addressed them.


    Roxanne watched the two older women and wanted for their answers. She began to grow


    suspicious of them, realising that they knew the meaning of what Dax was talking about.


    ¡°We understand¡­ As his mate, she is meant to be bound to him. But, Roxanne doesn¡¯t know


    anything yet. She is still only a child, she doesn¡¯t know what is expected of her, or her heritage.¡± Linda


    said.


    ¡°Please understand¡­¡± Melissa added.


    Dax sighed.


    ¡°I apologise if I maye off as presumptuous, but your daughter is hardly a child. Even in the


    short while she has spent here, it is clear that she was meant for this. You have sheltered her too long


    from the truth and have caused her ignorance about the things she ought to be aware of¡± Dax said.


    Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure where the conversation was leading to, but she had a pretty bad feeling.


    Heritage? What was expected of her? What were they talking about?


    ¡°I-I know¡­ It is all my fault. I had hoped to set things right, but this had to happen¡­ Roxanne is


    not yet ripe for ¡®Bonding''¡­ She is yet to ¡®Awaken¡¯.¡± Melissa revealed.


    ¡°I guessed as much. But that doesn¡¯t matter. She may not look it, but my wife Rita is an excellent


    Instructor. She will be able to properly guide Roxanne. Our pack is very safe and secure, you can attest


    to that no doubt, and our Alpha is the most powerful in the Region. I can assure you of your daughter¡¯s


    safety and wellbeing, if nothing else¡± Dax started.


    ¡°Alright! This is bullshit! What the hell are you people talking about! I¡¯ve been sitting right here, and


    I¡¯ve heard this nonsense long enough! Mom, Grandma, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Roxanne rose in anger.


    Melissa and Linda did not share her energy as they merely looked at her with a sad smile.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Grandma¡­ What is going on here?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°You should tell her now¡­¡± Rita said to Roxanne''s mom, who looked unsure of what to do.


    Melissa looked at Linda, and she nodded as well. This made Melissa nod in agreement and stood


    up. She ced her hands on Roxanne''s shoulder and locked eyes with her. She took a deep breath


    and finally uttered the words she had kept bottled up since Roxanne was born¡­ Words that were


    bound to shatter Roxanne''s world as she knew it.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ You are a werewolf¡­¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    A werewolf


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ You are a werewolf¡­¡±


    As Melissa said those words Roxanne felt a loud bang in her head. Her ears became hot and a


    slight pain began to emanate from her chest. She was hearing the words directly from her mother, yet


    she didn¡¯t want to ept it.


    ¡°N-No¡­ That is¡­ That¡¯s not true! Grandma, that¡¯s not true, is it?¡± Roxanne said, turning to Linda,


    desperate for answers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear¡­ But your mother speaks the truth.¡± Linda answered.


    Hearing her grandmother say the same thing made her heart throb even more with a painful


    sensation that was foreign to her. This was crazy, it had to be. But, after everything she had seen¡­


    Was it actually all real? Was she truly a¡­ A.. A Werewolf?!


    ¡°I''m sorry I kept it from you all this time. Your father and I decided on it several years ago after we


    had you. We decided to live our lives away from the pack, and just be a normal, happy couple. You


    see, Roxanne¡­ Your father and I belonged to different packs at the time, and they were not unified.


    That¡¯s why our union was not epted by our respective packs. We decided to move to a different


    ce to start over. And then when we had you¡­ Our joy knew no bounds. But we knew, raising you as


    a human, without the environment of the pack, you had to be human.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Roxanne. Your father and I lied to you all these years, but we did it because we just


    wanted you to be happy¡­ To live your life without all the craziness of being who we are¡­¡± Melissa


    said as tears dripped from her eyes and her voice broke into sobs.


    Roxanne was left speechless. All her life¡­ She always knew she was different. Of course, not in


    the aspect of supernatural phenomena or anything of the sort, but she could feel it in her bones. Unlike


    other girls, she had an intense interest in sports and physical activities. Her strength, speed, stamina


    and concentration was just iparable to others, even as a child. Her blue hair and eyes also made


    her stand out, but all those things didn¡¯t bother her much. Her parents were there for her and they


    always made her feel special. On a few asions, when her curiosity reached its limits, she would ask


    her father a question.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Daddy, why am I different from others?¡±


    Her father would smile at her every time and tell her that everyone was different from one another.


    ¡°See Jade? She has freckles all over her nose. Do you have freckles Roxanne?¡± Her father would


    ask.


    ¡°Oh,e on dad, don¡¯t be silly. Of course I don¡¯t ¡° She would answer.


    ¡°What about Paul? He has that huge build. Are you huge like he is?¡± He would ask again.


    She would tell him, ¡®obviously not''!


    He would ask her strings of questions involving her ssmates, her neighbours, her friends and


    ask the same questions. And every time, she would respond with ¡®No¡¯


    ¡°See, Roxanne? Everyone has something the other doesn¡¯t have¡­ That¡¯s what makes us unique


    and special. You have something they don¡¯t and they have something you don¡¯t¡± He would say.


    ¡°But dad¡­ Jade and Nina both have freckles, and a lot of people like Paul have huge bodies¡­ But


    why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t have anyone else like me?¡± She would ask again, unsure of her


    father¡¯s words.


    But he always had an answer for everything.


    ¡°Don''t worry Roxanne. I¡¯m sure somewhere out in the world there are people like you¡­ You just


    haven¡¯t met them yet.¡± He always said,


    And now, here she was¡­ Standing in a ce filled with them. She was a Werewolf and now she


    was surrounded by people like her. Her mother trembled as her hands shook on her shoulders.


    Roxanne watched as her mother sobbed in regret and pain. Did her mother think she was angry?


    ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s okay. I-I get it¡­¡± Roxanne said, holding her mother¡¯s shaky hands as she brought


    them down from her shoulders.


    Melissa looked at Roxanne with shock as she saw Roxanne smiling softly.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    For some weird reason, Roxanne didn¡¯t feel any sort of anger or bitterness toward her mother. She


    was even angrier when she saw her mother kissing another man, or her mother taking thest cheese


    sandwich in the fridge than she was now. Rather, it was the opposite that happened now.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I finally understand now¡­ What dad meant¡­¡± She smiled with a


    relieved look.


    Melissa was lost for words and tears busted for the even more as she cried uncontrobly in


    Roxanne''s arms.


    It took a while to calm Melissa down, but after the entire drama, the next thing had to take ce.


    ¡°You should know that Lord Asher doesn¡¯t want you to remain in the pack. It pains me to say, but


    you¡¯ll have to leave this ce as soon as possible¡± Dax said.


    Melissa and Linda nodded slowly. They knew this much already. Asher allowed them to see


    Roxanne, but his position remained unchanged. They couldn¡¯t defy his order, and they also couldn¡¯t


    escape with Roxanne. They could only strive to reach an agreement.


    ¡°W-We understand¡­¡± Linda said.


    ¡°But we have a condition!¡± Melissa said with a firm tone.


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it¡± Dax replied.


    ¡°Let us remain here, to help guide Roxanne, at least until she ¡®Awakens¡¯.¡± Melissa dered.


    Dax sighed upon hearing this.


    ¡°I believe I already told you, Rita is an excellent guide and instructor. I assure you, your daughter is


    in capable hands¡± Dax reasoned.


    ¡°You are well aware of the customs, aren¡¯t you, Young man?¡± Linda asked Dax..


    Dax nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Then you must understand what it means to undergo ¡®Awakening''. It is not a role given to another,


    except one''s flesh and blood. It does not matter how good your wife is. Tradition demands that her


    family guide her on her transition.¡± Linda exined.


    ¡°I am well aware of that fact, but¡­¡± Dax argued.


    ¡°Roxanne needs us, as her family.¡± Melissa pressed further.


    Dax looked ufortable upon hearing this and looked toward Rita for her opinion on the matter.


    She nodded in agreement and smiled confidently at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Fine, but we also have one condition. Only one of you can remain here. You may choose among


    yourselves, but we can only allow one of you to stay¡± Dax started.


    Linda and Melissa nodded with a sad smile. They expected this much, and they were already


    prepared for it.


    ¡°Then let my mother remain¡±


    ¡°Then let my daughter stay behind¡±


    Melissa and Linda respectively stated their thoughts at the same time.


    They both looked at each other, surprised by their answer.


    ¡°But mom, the agreement was for Roxanne to learn the truth from you.¡± Melissa said to Linda, her


    face demanding her exnation.


    ¡°The situation has changed Melissa. Besides¡­ It is only proper for you to guide her, after all you¡¯re


    her mother. This is how it should be, just as it has always been!¡± Linda said, giving her daughter a


    knowing look.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Melissa understood the gravity behind her grandmother''s words and sighed in defeat. There was


    no way she could win against Linda anyway. In the end, she just had to do it. However, this made her


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    feel happy and excited. A secret she had to hide from her daughter was now open. She could finally


    reveal a whole lot of things to Roxanne.


    ¡°Alright mom. I ept this responsibility¡± She replied, looking determined.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve alle to a consensus?¡± Dax asked in order to confirm their decision.


    ¡°Yes. I ept to remain behind and undertake my role as Roxanne''s instructor! I want to be the


    one to help her ¡®Awaken''!¡± Melissa said with resolve.


    Dax let out a slight smile and nodded.


    ¡°So be it. I¡¯ll speak to Lord Asher on your behalf. In the meantime, you should all rx and make


    yourselvesfortable. I have other business to attend to, but my wife will make sure to entertain you


    properly¡± He said.


    Dax took his leave, putting Rita in charge of the visitors in his stead. As he stepped out and


    embraced the cold winds of winter, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in how the


    conversation progressed. If only Asher could be more diplomatic in his approach.


    ¡°Speaking of Asher, how do I tell him that one of them is staying behind? Ah¡­ The thought of our


    conversation is already giving me the chills.¡± Dax thought to himself.


    He was content with the results of the agreement though. Roxanne needed to be with her family


    during this period. After all, this would be a major turning point of her life and would determine


    everything for her in werewolf society.


    To ¡®Awaken¡¯ meant to call out one¡¯s inner wolf and be one with it. It is through this ritual that a


    werewolf finally bes able to transform into their wolf alternates and obtain even greater prowess.


    Dax couldn¡¯t help but get excited about this new development.


    ¡°She was strong enough to bruise me and keep up with my speed without Awakening. I wonder¡­


    Just what kind of beast she¡¯ll be once she bes one with herselfpletely¡± He smiled to himself,


    dashing away from the front of his house with his superhuman speed, disappearing into the snow and


    wind.


    ¡°So¡­ What now¡± Roxanne asked her mother and grandmother who smiled at her.


    ¡°There''s something you should know Roxanne¡­ Your fate with that Alpha, Asher¡­ It¡¯s not


    possible to fight it¡± Linda said to her granddaughter.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Not you too!¡± Roxanne groaned as she heard those words from her.


    ¡°Listen to me Roxanne¡­ The mate of a werewolf runs even deeper than ordinary ¡®love¡¯ in human


    terms. It is a connection between two, driven by destiny and made by fate. The more you struggle, the


    harder it will be for you.¡± Linda said with a concerned tone.


    ¡°Grandma, Mom, you¡¯ve met Asher. Do you really think he¡¯s the one for me? Really? Him?!¡± She


    said with a disgusted look.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like him one bit¡­¡± Linda smiled.


    ¡°Me neither¡­¡± Melissa agreed.


    ¡°¡­But¡­¡± They both said.


    ¡°You can''t fight destiny, Roxanne¡±


    As they said those words, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but break out a wildugh. She loved it when


    people gave her a challenge and told her she couldn¡¯t do something. It only made her want to do it


    even more.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch me then?¡± She resolved within herself, ready to fight even the fate that


    seemed to tie her and Asher together.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose¡­ Not even to destiny!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Mom knows


    ¡°Take good care of yourselves¡­ Okay?¡± Linda said with a smile.


    Roxanne, Rita and Melissa stood side by side as they bid their farewell to Linda, who had to leave


    the pack. Roxanne¡¯s teary eyes showed that she didn¡¯t want to see her grandmother go, especially


    after such a brief reunion, but since Asher willed it they had no choice.


    This added to the many reasons why Roxanne couldn¡¯t stand him.


    ¡°Remember what I said Roxanne!¡± Linda reminded her granddaughter, who seemed to be spacing


    out.


    ¡°Sure thing grandma. Take your of yourself, okay?¡± She said with a charming smile.


    Linda nodded her head and then looked toward Melissa with a knowing expression.


    ¡°Take care of your daughter Melissa. Hopefully, if this all ends well we¡¯ll be able to see each other


    very soon¡± Linda smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have some of our warriors escort you and guide you if that¡¯s fine by¡­¡± Rita began to offer.


    ¡°Oh please. I may be old, but I¡¯m hardly senile. Do you really think I¡¯ve gotten so weak that I can¡¯t


    navigate my way through this ce?¡± Linda responded sharply.


    ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Rita quickly defended.


    ¡°Mom was the one who led us to this ce to begin with. I believe she will be fine on her own¡±


    Melissa said.


    ¡°Fine then, if that¡¯s what you want¡± Rita said.


    ¡°Thank you dear¡± Linda smiled.


    They all witnessed as she made her way out of the vige and left for the woods. Roxanne


    watched with a concerned look, wondering if her grandmother would actually be fine.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I know she¡¯s a werewolf and all, but will she really be fine on her own?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about your grandmother¡­ Even at that age, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll ever be


    stranded in snow. After all, she was once known as the ¡®Demon Snow'' back in the day¡± Melissa


    exined.


    ¡°W-Whaoh¡­¡±Roxanne let out in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, your grandmother is awesome. So you shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about her as much as


    you should be for yourself¡­ Roxanne, worry more about yourself right now¡± Melissa said to her


    daughter.


    ¡°Myself?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The Awakening is at hand Roxanne, you can¡¯t take it lightly. It will be unlike anything you¡¯ve ever


    experienced before.¡± Melissa warned her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I can handle it¡± Roxanne responded, a little upset that her mother underestimated


    her ability.


    ¡°Honestly, I know I¡¯m still new to this werewolf thing, and to be honest it still gets to me, but you


    should stop underestimating me too much. I¡¯m not a kid anymore, ``she added.


    Melissa smiled as she watched her daughter.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not¡­ With all the underground wrestling matches you¡¯ve been having.¡± She


    stated.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes bulged as she heard this. How did her mother know? When did she find out? Did


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her coach¡­?!


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that. Don¡¯t worry, your coach didn¡¯t tell me anything. In fact, I had a word


    with him the other day. The truth is I¡¯ve known for a while now¡­¡± She revealed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why he decided not to help me anymore¡­ So if you¡¯ve known all this time, why didn¡¯t


    you say anything?¡± Roxanne asked, still surprised by what her mother said.


    ¡°I considered saying something, but it''s not like I could do anything to stop you, neither did I have


    any right to. Instead I closely monitored you instead. I even attended and watched some of your


    matches. The ¡®ck Cat'' uhn?¡± Melissa grinned.


    ¡°Mooom!!!¡± Roxanne let out in embarrassment.


    ¡°This is quite the interesting conversation Miss Melissa, Roxanne¡­ I¡¯d love to hear more about it¡±


    Rita said, entering the conversation.


    ¡°Oh, not you too Rita!¡± Roxanne groaned.


    ¡°Come on, she¡¯s your friend isn¡¯t she?¡± Melissa teased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. I like being in the house better¡± Roxanne quickly changed the topic as she


    hurriedly walked back into Rita¡¯s home.


    The rest followed behind her andughed, clearly they were enjoying themselves.


    A far distance from where they were, someone watched the scenery y out. He sat on the edge


    of a cliff and observed how theyughed and entered Rita¡¯s house. His crimson eyes remained focused


    on one person in particr, his mate and future bride, Roxanne.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that stalking is generally found to be unattractive in guys.¡± A voice appeared


    from behind him.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Asher recognized the voice well and looked behind him to meet the person''s gaze.


    ¡°Dax¡­¡± Asher muttered.


    ¡°If Roxanne finds out you¡¯ve been watching her like this, I wonder what she¡¯ll do.¡± He smiled as he


    continued.


    ¡°It''s not like anyone is going to tell her¡­ Will they?¡± Asher said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Sigh. It won¡¯t be me, that¡¯s for sure. But just stop it,e on¡­ It creeps me out too. That¡¯s my


    house you¡¯re stalking, you know?¡± Dax sighed with a look of letdown.


    ¡°Quit whining about it. More importantly, why is the mother still here? I believe I made it clear that I


    want them gone!¡± Asher said, standing up from where he sat.


    ¡°Well, about that¡­ Her mother wants to help her with her Awakening. I consented.¡± Dax reported.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Rita a skilled Instructor? Why can¡¯t she guide Roxanne instead?¡± Asher asked.


    ¡°It''s better if her mother does it. Roxanne is not only from a different Pack, but also from a foreign


    region. We might not be suitable to guide her through the transition. Besides, it¡¯s only right for her


    mother to be the one to do it.¡± Dax exined.


    After listening to Dax''s words, Asher called himself and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Fine. I understand your decision. So? How long will they be taking?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Considering Roxanne''s mother needs to rest and also needs to fully exin to her what exactly


    she is, it¡¯ll take at least a day to do that. Awakening can only ur under the light of a moon. So, I


    estimate she should be done with it by tomorrow. After that, we also have the aftermath. In conclusion,


    I would say three days.¡± Dax said.


    ¡°Okay then. Keep me updated.¡± Asher replied, walking away from the cliff.


    ¡°It already seems like you¡¯re keeping yourself updated. Are you sure you need my help?¡± Dax said


    with a yful smile.


    ¡°Oh please, Dax. Not this again. Is it wrong for me to observe and watch over my mate?¡± Asher


    asked


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ If you really want to watch over her that badly and observe her. You¡¯d have


    better luck just getting closer to her. That¡¯s a front row seat to her life¡± Dax offered.


    ¡°No, thanks. As you have clearly seen, she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me. But it doesn¡¯t


    matter. Once her Awakening isplete, we¡¯ll be able to move on to the next phase.¡± Asher smiled.


    ¡°But that is only if you have her consent. It has to be mutual after all.¡± Dax answered.


    ¡°Oh, but it will be. Once she has Awakened as a werewolf, she¡¯ll be able to sense it as well, the


    feeling I have whenever I am close to her. Once she begins to sense it as well, there will be no more


    room for doubt that she is my mate.¡± Asher answered.


    Dax sighed and shook his head. It seemed his Alpha would never concede to the truth of the


    situation. Even if Roxanne Awakened and finally connected with Asher''s wavelength, there was no


    definite chance she would still ept him. However, Dax didn¡¯t want to start exining that to Asher.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Then I trust you''ll keep watch over her.¡± Asher said, dashing away.


    ¡°Asher¡­ I love and respect you man, but¡­ Sometimes you can be such an idiot¡± Dax muttered to


    himself. He walked over to the edge of the cliff and watched his house from a distance.


    ¡°How can he be sofortable watching from here?¡±


    ¡°First things first Roxanne. I want to rify something with you quickly.¡± Melissa said with a tone of


    seriousness


    ¡°Okayyyy¡± Roxanne replied, nervous by her mom¡¯s serious approach.


    They were already in Rita¡¯s home, but Rita had given them space, leaving the house for some


    business. Roxanne and Melissa sat opposite each other and the atmosphere was not as lively as


    before.


    ¡°Are you still a virgin?¡± She asked.


    The question made Roxanne''s brain go mute at first as she tried to process it. Finally, after some


    seconds she did and her reaction was that of unbelievable shock and reservation. Her face flushed with


    embarrassment as her cheeks became red.


    ¡°Whaaaat?! Mom?!¡± She said with disbelief, weirded out by the strange question.


    Melissa bobbed her head with a lightugh, amused by her daughter¡¯s reaction. But this was a


    serious matter, one where she absolutely needed to know.


    ¡°I''m serious Roxanne. I need to know. Are you a virgin or not?¡± Melissa repeated.


    The question''s effects did not wear out the second time as Roxanne was embarrassed to hear


    such a question directed at her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ I still am!¡± She finally said, struggling to let out the words.


    ¡°Ah, good. That¡¯s a relief¡­ The rest should be easy then.¡± Melissa said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh?!¡± Roxanne became confused.


    What did her virginity have to do with Awakening as a Werewolf?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Awakening


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re still a virgin!¡± Melissa beamed.


    Roxanne felt increasingly embarrassed with her mom¡¯s mention of the word, and how it rted to


    her.


    ¡°Just get to the point mom! How does this help me in any way?¡± She asked impatiently.


    Melissa calmed herself after hearing Roxanne''s tone. She smiled at her ignorant daughter and


    gave her a reassuring look.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The Awakening is supposed to take ce at a werewolf''sing of age ceremony. This signifies


    the werewolf is an adult, and will begin to take some responsibilities in the pack. Therefore it is


    expected that all werewolves to go through this ceremony are virgins, since they have note of age


    yet. As untouched vessels, they be pure recipients of the moon''s light.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°So¡­ What you¡¯re saying is that you have to be a virgin to undergo awakening?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°No, not at all! There have been unprecedented cases where minors engage in sex, resulting in


    them being disvirgined¡­ But, that doesn¡¯t stop the Awakening process. It just makes it longer and


    more painful for the vessel.¡± Melissa further exined.


    ¡°Painful?!¡± Roxanne asked, a bit nervous due to what she heard.


    ¡°Yes. The moon''s light expects to find the vessel pure. However, if such a person ends up being


    the opposite, the moon will take it upon itself to cleanse and purify such a person. This is a painful


    process where it seems your body is enveloped by fire. Of course, I have never gone through it, but I


    once knew someone who did. It¡¯s not something I would wish for you¡± Melissa concluded.


    ¡°Ah, thank goodness I¡¯m a virgin, right?¡± Roxanneughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Melissa also chuckled.


    There was an ufortable silence in the air as both of them stared at each other. They suddenly


    realised what caused the whole mess to begin with, and Roxanne remembered her mother''s affair with


    the man she saw.


    ¡°Mom, about the guy I found you with¡­ You tried to exin to me before, but I didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m


    ready to listen now. So tell me what exactly happened.¡± Roxanne asked her mother.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa sighed. She knew she had to tell her daughter sooner orter, and it


    would be best to reveal it to her now that they were both in a truth streak.


    ¡°His name is Damien, and he¡¯s a werewolf as well.¡± Melissa began.


    ¡°I kinda had the feeling¡± Roxannemented.


    ¡°Not only is he a werewolf, but he is also¡­ My second chance mate.¡± Melissa revealed.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°You already know who a mate is, don¡¯t you? The partner of a wolf, guided by fate and destined to


    be bound together. That is a mate. Usually, a wolf''s mate only appears once in a lifetime. That is why


    we werewolves take it very seriously. Once a werewolf misses a chance with their mate, they may have


    lost them forever. Refusing one¡¯s mate will only lead to regret in the long run¡­ That is, it is even


    possible in the first ce.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°However, on very rare asions, second chance mates appear. Your father died when you were


    15, and I¡¯m only just 37. Roxanne, do you understand what I¡¯m saying here?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°You mean¡­ You got another mate apart from dad?¡± Roxanne gasped.


    ¡°Yes. My rtionship with Damien is a very rare urrence that hardly happens even in our entire


    culture. The first time I met him was two years ago, and from that moment we both knew that we were


    meant for each other. But¡­ I just couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Melissa hesitantly said.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Roxanne asked.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Melissa nodded slightly, affirming her words.


    ¡°I avoided him and tried to move on, but Damien is a very persistent person. Slowly, he began to


    close the gap between us, and as much as I tried to fight it, I couldn¡¯t! The ¡®Link'' between the two of us


    wouldn¡¯t allow me¡± Melissa sighed.


    ¡°Link?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t know this yet since you haven¡¯t Awakenedpletely as a Werewolf. A Link is


    something both werewolves have between each other if they are mates. In such a situation where two


    mates find themselves, a Link is formed. This link can not be severed and both werewolves, even if


    they wish for it not to happen, will always feel drawn toward another. The attraction keeps building up


    and intensifying until they finally ept each other and ¡®Bond¡¯.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°W-Whoah!!! Is that really true?¡± Roxanne said in disbelief.


    ¡°It is. I can say it for sure. I tried my hardest to resist Damien since I didn¡¯t want to put you through


    any more emotional distress. But, no matter how hard I tried, it just kept getting stronger. The time


    when you saw us would be our first time doing something like that together. I was all alone in the house


    and I couldn¡¯t control it anymore. It turns out it was the same for him as well. I called him and he came


    over¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before you arrived as well¡­¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°W-Wow! That is¡­ Wow. I don¡¯t know what to say about this¡± Roxanne said, stunned beyond


    words.


    Silence once again prevailed in the house, then a thought shed through Roxanne''s mind. She


    looked at her mom, who still looked guilty, and asked.


    ¡°So, what do you n on doing now?¡±


    Melissa looked at Roxanne''s bright smile and finally understood. Her daughter wasn¡¯t against her


    rtionship with Damien to begin with. She was most likely just angry that she had hidden it from her.


    ¡°Well, immediately our lips touched, we Bonded already. There¡¯s no way I can deny our connection


    now. After I finish training you and return to the house, I think I¡¯ll call him over. It¡¯s time I stopped


    running away from this like a scared teenage girl¡± Melissa smiled.


    ¡°Hey, why do I have a feeling you are talking about me? Besides, this Damien guy is nothing like


    Asher, is he? He doesn¡¯t kidnap you or stalk you or grab your mother by the neck, does he?¡± Roxanne


    said in protest.


    ¡°No. No he doesn¡¯t¡± Melissaughed at that daughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°But, you know¡­ There is a reason you were chosen to be his mate. I don¡¯t understand it either,


    and I can¡¯t say I fully support it. But, if destiny wills it, you will end up together¡­ That¡¯s all I know¡±


    Melissa concluded.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s to destiny screwing itself, because I¡¯m never even going to consider hooking up with


    a control freak like that guy¡± Roxanne gagged as she thought of Asher''s face.


    She had to admit though, that when she saw him for the first time, she felt an undeniable attraction


    to him. Her body immediately reacted to his presence despite her initial disposition. She was so


    surprised by how she reacted, almost as though she had been smitten by him. It took every ounce of


    self control she had to suppress the feelings that raged within her. When he used his hands to touch


    her shoulder and ced his fingers on her chin, she felt she would pass out at any moment. Since she


    had not felt such an emotion in her entire life, she was so overwhelmed by it and panicked.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a fighter for nothing. She would rather swallow poison than give him the


    satisfaction of seeing her so flustered. At thest minute, she quickly changed the reaction she had on


    her face and reminded herself of every evil thing he did to her. By collecting her anger, she shoved


    down the foreign feelings she was having, and gave rise to the ones she had before meeting him.


    Of course, his shocked face was amusing to her, giving her more confidence to rage against him.


    But even after all that, she still felt a lingering attachment and longing to see his face again. Was this


    the destiny crap her mother was talking about? And she said it would get stronger once she Awakened.


    This made her start to have reservations concerning actually going on with the whole thing, but she


    was never one to back away from a fight. Giving up now without trying would be like admitting defeat to


    Adrian.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going to lose my one chance of bing who I really am thanks to some stupid


    and arrogant werewolf king.¡± She thought to herself, already picturing Asher''s smug face.


    ¡°Tch, that guy¡­¡± She expressed.


    Looking back at her mother, who merely gazed upon her patiently, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I''m ready then. Let¡¯s get this thing started already, shall we? When do we begin?¡± Roxanne


    asked.


    ¡°Not so fast Roxanne! I need to rest tonight and so do you. The Awakening process is a very


    exhausting period. You¡¯ll need all the strength you can get. After all, it¡¯ll be your first transformation.¡±


    Melissa said.


    ¡°You know, I actually thought wolves could only transform on a full moon¡­¡± Roxanne expressed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That much isn¡¯t false¡­ But there are exceptions to that rule.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°The Awakening is just one of them¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Do you want this or not?


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re still a virgin!¡± Melissa beamed.


    Roxanne felt increasingly embarrassed with her mom¡¯s mention of the word, and how it rted to


    her.


    ¡°Just get to the point mom! How does this help me in any way?¡± She asked impatiently.


    Melissa calmed herself after hearing Roxanne''s tone. She smiled at her ignorant daughter and


    gave her a reassuring look.


    ¡°The Awakening is supposed to take ce at a werewolf''sing of age ceremony. This signifies


    the werewolf is an adult, and will begin to take some responsibilities in the pack. Therefore it is


    expected that all werewolves to go through this ceremony are virgins, since they have note of age


    yet. As untouched vessels, they be pure recipients of the moon''s light.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°So¡­ What you¡¯re saying is that you have to be a virgin to undergo awakening?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°No, not at all! There have been unprecedented cases where minors engage in sex, resulting in


    them being disvirgined¡­ But, that doesn¡¯t stop the Awakening process. It just makes it longer and


    more painful for the vessel.¡± Melissa further exined.


    ¡°Painful?!¡± Roxanne asked, a bit nervous due to what she heard.


    ¡°Yes. The moon''s light expects to find the vessel pure. However, if such a person ends up being


    the opposite, the moon will take it upon itself to cleanse and purify such a person. This is a painful


    process where it seems your body is enveloped by fire. Of course, I have never gone through it, but I


    once knew someone who did. It¡¯s not something I would wish for you¡± Melissa concluded.


    ¡°Ah, thank goodness I¡¯m a virgin, right?¡± Roxanneughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Melissa also chuckled.


    There was an ufortable silence in the air as both of them stared at each other. They suddenly


    realised what caused the whole mess to begin with, and Roxanne remembered her mother''s affair with


    the man she saw.


    ¡°Mom, about the guy I found you with¡­ You tried to exin to me before, but I didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m


    ready to listen now. So tell me what exactly happened.¡± Roxanne asked her mother.


    Upon hearing this, Melissa sighed. She knew she had to tell her daughter sooner orter, and it


    would be best to reveal it to her now that they were both in a truth streak.


    ¡°His name is Damien, and he¡¯s a werewolf as well.¡± Melissa began.


    ¡°I kinda had the feeling¡± Roxannemented.


    ¡°Not only is he a werewolf, but he is also¡­ My second chance mate.¡± Melissa revealed.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Roxanne asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You already know who a mate is, don¡¯t you? The partner of a wolf, guided by fate and destined to


    be bound together. That is a mate. Usually, a wolf''s mate only appears once in a lifetime. That is why


    we werewolves take it very seriously. Once a werewolf misses a chance with their mate, they may have


    lost them forever. Refusing one¡¯s mate will only lead to regret in the long run¡­ That is, it is even


    possible in the first ce.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°However, on very rare asions, second chance mates appear. Your father died when you were


    15, and I¡¯m only just 37. Roxanne, do you understand what I¡¯m saying here?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°You mean¡­ You got another mate apart from dad?¡± Roxanne gasped.


    ¡°Yes. My rtionship with Damien is a very rare urrence that hardly happens even in our entire


    culture. The first time I met him was two years ago, and from that moment we both knew that we were


    meant for each other. But¡­ I just couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Melissa hesitantly said.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Melissa nodded slightly, affirming her words.


    ¡°I avoided him and tried to move on, but Damien is a very persistent person. Slowly, he began to


    close the gap between us, and as much as I tried to fight it, I couldn¡¯t! The ¡®Link'' between the two of us


    wouldn¡¯t allow me¡± Melissa sighed.


    ¡°Link?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t know this yet since you haven¡¯t Awakenedpletely as a Werewolf. A Link is


    something both werewolves have between each other if they are mates. In such a situation where two


    mates find themselves, a Link is formed. This link can not be severed and both werewolves, even if


    they wish for it not to happen, will always feel drawn toward another. The attraction keeps building up


    and intensifying until they finally ept each other and ¡®Bond¡¯.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°W-Whoah!!! Is that really true?¡± Roxanne said in disbelief.


    ¡°It is. I can say it for sure. I tried my hardest to resist Damien since I didn¡¯t want to put you through


    any more emotional distress. But, no matter how hard I tried, it just kept getting stronger. The time


    when you saw us would be our first time doing something like that together. I was all alone in the house


    and I couldn¡¯t control it anymore. It turns out it was the same for him as well. I called him and he came


    over¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before you arrived as well¡­¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°W-Wow! That is¡­ Wow. I don¡¯t know what to say about this¡± Roxanne said, stunned beyond


    words.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Silence once again prevailed in the house, then a thought shed through Roxanne''s mind. She


    looked at her mom, who still looked guilty, and asked.


    ¡°So, what do you n on doing now?¡±


    Melissa looked at Roxanne''s bright smile and finally understood. Her daughter wasn¡¯t against her


    rtionship with Damien to begin with. She was most likely just angry that she had hidden it from her.


    ¡°Well, immediately our lips touched, we Bonded already. There¡¯s no way I can deny our connection


    now. After I finish training you and return to the house, I think I¡¯ll call him over. It¡¯s time I stopped


    running away from this like a scared teenage girl¡± Melissa smiled.


    ¡°Hey, why do I have a feeling you are talking about me? Besides, this Damien guy is nothing like


    Asher, is he? He doesn¡¯t kidnap you or stalk you or grab your mother by the neck, does he?¡± Roxanne


    said in protest.


    ¡°No. No he doesn¡¯t¡± Melissaughed at that daughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°But, you know¡­ There is a reason you were chosen to be his mate. I don¡¯t understand it either,


    and I can¡¯t say I fully support it. But, if destiny wills it, you will end up together¡­ That¡¯s all I know¡±


    Melissa concluded.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s to destiny screwing itself, because I¡¯m never even going to consider hooking up with


    a control freak like that guy¡± Roxanne gagged as she thought of Asher''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had to admit though, that when she saw him for the first time, she felt an undeniable attraction


    to him. Her body immediately reacted to his presence despite her initial disposition. She was so


    surprised by how she reacted, almost as though she had been smitten by him. It took every ounce of


    self control she had to suppress the feelings that raged within her. When he used his hands to touch


    her shoulder and ced his fingers on her chin, she felt she would pass out at any moment. Since she


    had not felt such an emotion in her entire life, she was so overwhelmed by it and panicked.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a fighter for nothing. She would rather swallow poison than give him the


    satisfaction of seeing her so flustered. At thest minute, she quickly changed the reaction she had on


    her face and reminded herself of every evil thing he did to her. By collecting her anger, she shoved


    down the foreign feelings she was having, and gave rise to the ones she had before meeting him.


    Of course, his shocked face was amusing to her, giving her more confidence to rage against him.


    But even after all that, she still felt a lingering attachment and longing to see his face again. Was this


    the destiny crap her mother was talking about? And she said it would get stronger once she Awakened.


    This made her start to have reservations concerning actually going on with the whole thing, but she


    was never one to back away from a fight. Giving up now without trying would be like admitting defeat to


    Adrian.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going to lose my one chance of bing who I really am thanks to some stupid


    and arrogant werewolf king.¡± She thought to herself, already picturing Asher''s smug face.


    ¡°Tch, that guy¡­¡± She expressed.


    Looking back at her mother, who merely gazed upon her patiently, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I''m ready then. Let¡¯s get this thing started already, shall we? When do we begin?¡± Roxanne


    asked.


    ¡°Not so fast Roxanne! I need to rest tonight and so do you. The Awakening process is a very


    exhausting period. You¡¯ll need all the strength you can get. After all, it¡¯ll be your first transformation.¡±


    Melissa said.


    ¡°You know, I actually thought wolves could only transform on a full moon¡­¡± Roxanne expressed.


    ¡°That much isn¡¯t false¡­ But there are exceptions to that rule.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°The Awakening is just one of them¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Larry?!"


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this! This is wrong¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    Thenky man smiled as he saw her. He had a certain twinkle in his eyes, an expression which


    had both a high of pain and happiness. It confused Roxanne when she saw him look at her this way.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­ Are you fine? You look really tired¡± She quickly said, rushing to his side.


    He gave off a weary look as heughed while she approached him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Thank you very much for your concern, ``he said.


    Watching such a man say that to her made her heart ache. He seemed so fragile that a single jab


    from her was enough to take him out, maybe for good. Yet, he engaged in suchbour so early in the


    morning¡­ In the cold.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t right! Why are you doing this sir? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± She protested weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, little one. I don¡¯t do it because I¡¯m forced to. It¡¯s my duty to my people, my role to the


    pack. I¡¯ll carry it out no matter what it takes.


    She couldn¡¯t understand properly. He was doing this of his own free will? This punishment? Wasn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    this duty too much for a single person to bear?


    ¡°What about the others? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the only one who does this!¡± Roxanne asked with her


    eyes zing with concern.


    ¡°This is my work. We all have our respective duties. It¡¯s fine¡­ I am grateful for your concern, but


    there¡¯s really no need for you to worry so much. I¡¯m used to this¡­¡±


    Roxanne''s heart ached, so much that she didn¡¯t know what to say. From the man''s looks, he


    appeared to be at least 39-40 years old, but he even appeared older thanks to the look of exhaustion


    he had.


    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­ I have to continue this. I have toplete this before the others


    wake, after all.¡± He said with a smile.


    He turned his face back to his work, as though he was a machine and lifted his axe after cing


    the wood in it¡¯s correct position.


    Roxanne watched him continue his work for some moments, diligently bringing the bus axe down


    as he chopped the wood. He did so with such precision that Roxanne believed it when he said he was


    used to this.


    ¡°Just how many years has he been¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯tplete her thoughts, but she also couldn''t bear to watch. From the man¡¯s smile,


    she could tell that he took pride in his work, but she could also sense a tinge of sadness and loneliness


    from his expression.


    ¡°Thest time¡­ I helped him, and I could tell that he was clearly happy. But why do I have the


    feeling that he wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if I tried to help him here.¡± Roxanne muttered.


    There was only a single axe, and he was using it. From his tight grip, she could tell he wasn¡¯t


    willing to part with it.


    ¡°Is there nothing I can do?¡± She thought within herself.


    No! There was something she could do! Her thoughts lit up as she had a fantastic idea pop into it.


    She smiled with determination and decided to go along with it.


    ¡°Hang on sir! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± She said to him and quickly ran off, leaving him in the background.


    He didn¡¯t react immediately to her words as he continued his work without any form of hesitation.


    However, a little smile formed on his face. He didn¡¯t realise it himself, but something about her words


    had caused him to react¡­ He was happy.


    [A Few Moments Later]


    ¡°I''m back!¡±


    As the man heard her voice, he turned back in surprise. When she said she woulde back,


    Even though he was happy, he decided to push away the hope of seeing her again. After all, she was


    not obligated to help him. She could just run along and get tangled up in her other affairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of her help¡­ I¡¯m just an Omega¡­¡± He had thought to himself.


    However¡­ She returned.


    His eyes bulged as he noticed the object on her right hand. The object dangled as she gripped it


    tightly, simr to the way he did his.


    ¡°You¡­ Came¡­ Back..?!¡± He muttered with surprise.


    ¡°I said I would, didn¡¯t I?¡± She smiled, walking forward to him with the tool she went to get.


    ¡°I noticed you only had one axe, so only you could work. I know you would never allow me to take


    the axe and do the work alone, that¡¯s why¡­ I went to get another!¡± She said with a smile.


    The axe she brought was held in her hand, with her singing it slightly in a firm yful manner. It


    was smaller than the man''s but it would still do the job.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He muttered with disbelief. He never expected her to be so thoughtful. She really cared


    about him so much?


    ¡°B-But why go so far? I''m just a lowly Omega. There¡¯s no need to go so far¡­¡± He mumbled


    ¡°Sir,e on! If we dawdle, we won¡¯t be able toplete this pile in time!¡± She smiled, moving to


    pick anotherrge piece of wood and ced it on the pedestal.


    ¡°So... Why don¡¯t we get started?¡± She said with an excited grin.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Realising he could not dissuade her, and trying would only waste time even further, he decided to


    give up on the thought. Instead, he became concerned about how she would get the work done with


    him.


    ¡°D-Do you know how to use that?¡± He asked, pointing to her axe with a look of curiosity mixed with


    concern.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah, I¡¯ve never used anything like this before. Hahaha¡± She said with a nervousugh.


    He looked at her unbelievably. Such an inexperienced person wanted to do such a thing. The more


    he thought about it, the more he didn¡¯t understand. Why would she go as far as to help him?


    ¡°But I¡¯ve watched you do it. I already know the basics. Besides¡­ it¡¯s just chopping wood, right?


    How hard could it be?¡± She said smugly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After trying for several times, and after minutes had passed, Roxanne found herself panting in


    surprise and frustration. It turned out to be harder than she thought. She had initially thought she would


    raise her hands, grip the axe tightly, bring it down, and bam! The wood would split into two! However,


    she corrected her initial logic after countless trials and errors!


    ¡°This is harder than I thought..¡± She muttered.


    While she had even greater strength than the man who was doing his work effectively, she had no


    technique and precision, making him easily beat her in every way. She had barely any chopped wood


    in her pile, while his just continued to increase. And she realised why.


    Her strength was not controlled enough to generate efficient precision in chopping the wood. If she


    used too much strength, she would miss her target. If she used too little, the impact wouldn¡¯t cause the


    wood to split. This would also cause the Axe to get stuck in the wood, giving her a hard time removing


    it.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± She heaved.


    For someone who had a frightful amount of stamina, even she was starting to get exhausted from


    the work. She was shocked that such a man was able to keep this up for so long. He said he had been


    doing it for a long time and was used to it, so that had to be the reason, but Roxanne still found it


    unbelievable.


    She had a newfound respect for the man¡­ Even more than most of the opponents she had faced


    in a match. If they were to fight, she was confident she could win¡­ As long as he didn¡¯t bring out any


    weird werewolf power. Yet, this work he had¡­ The way he was so diligent and dominated the field¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at him with wonder.


    ¡°This is thest one!¡± He said to her with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sheughed awkwardly.


    Even though she told him her help would shorten the time he would use to take care of all the


    wood, she did the exact opposite. He spent even more time teaching her how to use the axe, making


    him neglect his own work. He had to cater for her and watch her to make sure she didn¡¯t hurt herself.


    All of this wasted his time, and she felt guilty about it. It turned out that her help wasn¡¯t really needed


    and she ended up being a burden instead.


    However, the man didn¡¯t seem angry with her or disappointed. He appeared to be happier than


    how she met him. That much made her feel happy and confident while still trying her best to help him,


    though he was mostly helping her.


    ¡°This should do it¡­¡± He said with a smile.


    Before she could finish her thoughts, he was finished with the wood.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± He heaved loudly, dropping his axe on the stump.


    He stretched his body and Roxanne could hear cracks in his bones. He must have been very stiff


    in some joints after mechanically performing the same task for over an hour. Such monotonousbour,


    every day, for years¡­ This man was amazing.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today, youngdy¡­¡± He said, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Ah,e on sir. You shouldn¡¯t be doing that to someone like me. Besides, I should be


    apologising. I ended up slowing you down even more. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She felt guilty indeed, but she was also feeling a sense of achievement within her¡­ She didn¡¯t


    understand the reason why though.


    ¡°Oh, no. There¡¯s no need to apologise. Even though we did take an unexpected amount of time¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­ I was a nuisance after all¡± She said to herself as heard him.


    ¡°¡­. I have to admit, it¡¯s been a while I was able to enjoy chopping wood this well. This is the best


    wood chopping experience I have had in years. And it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± He said.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± Roxanne said, blushing as she heard this.


    Such apliment on her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel prouder of herself. It seems he enjoyed her


    ¡°Then, what now? How are you going to take care of all this pile of wood?¡± Roxanne asked, eager


    to help him again.


    She knew she was terrible at chopping wood, but if it was just carrying some load, she was


    confident in her ability.


    ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I usually have someone help me with it. He should be here any moment. I¡¯m


    surprised he has taken this long.¡± The man said.


    Suddenly, Roxanne heard footsteps approach where they were. The sounds got closer, until a


    person appeared.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte dad, I had an errand to run for The Beta, Lord¡­¡± The voice stopped midway when


    the owner saw Roxanne with the man.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes also widened in surprise as she saw who it was that called the man she helped


    dad. The son of the wood chopper¡­ It was another familiar face to her.


    ¡°Larry?!¡± Roxanne said with surprise.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    I never asked to be chosen as Luna


    Larry stared at Roxanne with surprise. He didn¡¯t expect to see her with his father.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ Miss¡­¡± He stuttered as he tried to speak.


    ¡°Larry¡­.¡± She said with a re on her face.


    After giving him a reminding look, Larry remembered what she said about calling her by her name.


    She had also told him her name to ensure this.


    ¡°R-Roxanne¡­ What are you doing here?¡± He said, looking ufortable with his words.


    ¡°Ah, I was just catching up with this mister here. I didn¡¯t know he was your father. Wow, I didn¡¯t


    know you had a son. Who would have thought it was Larry¡± Roxanneughed as she nced at the old


    man who also had an awkward look, same as Larry.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it never came up, ``he said.


    Larry walked closer, though he still had a nervous attitude.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to act this way. I mean, we all know one another. That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Roxanne said, obviously enjoying the coincidence that just urred.


    ¡°By the way Sir, I just realised I don¡¯t know your name. You¡¯ve also been calling me by Young


    Lady, right? Well, I¡¯m Roxanne! How about you?¡± She asked.


    The man didn¡¯t know how to respond to Roxanne''s gesture. Assisting him once or twice was one


    thing, but from her expression and words, It was like she wanted them to be friends or something. This


    was something he wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Uh¡­¡± He said, looking at Larry with a questioning look.


    Larry sighed and just gave him a shrug, showing that he had no choice but to respond. After all,


    even Larry had no choice but to sumb to Roxanne''s request for familiarity.


    ¡°I''m Lenard¡± He said finally, giving up on trying to reject her friendly suggestion.


    ¡°Wow! Mr. Lenard. That¡¯s such a nice name. You have such a good kid too!¡± She replied.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same age as you¡­ You know¡­¡± Larry muttered.


    Roxanne was surprised by Larry''s response. This was the first time he talked back to her, though it


    was barely audible. Still¡­ It made her happy.


    ¡°That''s more like it! Since that¡¯s the case, we should be friends, right?¡± Roxanne said.


    Roxanne shocked herself when she said this, remembering her antisocial nature before arriving in


    the vige, and even just yesterday. Yet, since she woke up¡­ No, even before that, she had been


    feeling much better and willing to associate with the people around her. For her to suggest friendship, it


    reminded her of how she was before her father died.


    ¡°Is this one of the whole werewolf things¡­?¡± She asked herself.


    No, it wasn¡¯t. Roxanne didn¡¯t notice it at first, but what was happening to her currently wasn¡¯t


    supernatural in any way. There wasn¡¯t a werewolf magic that made her feel this way. The answer was


    so simple that she could just as easily dismiss it as nonsense. Roxanne was changing¡­ And that was


    because she wasfortable here. Sure, the conditions were harsher than what she was used to, and


    she was still upset with Asher for being a jerk and abducting her, but she couldn¡¯t deny how she felt.


    The feeling of friendship when she spoke with these people, like she could trust them somehow¡­ Like


    how she felt with Rita when they first met.


    ¡°Are you an Omega too, Larry? Roxanne asked the young man in front of her.


    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± He said in a defensive manner.


    Roxanne was taken aback by his harsh response. She only asked in a friendly manner, trying to


    make conversation. Clearly he didn¡¯t need to be so defensive.


    ¡°Larry, she¡¯s just trying to be friendly, '''' Lenard said to his son with a disapproving tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s just¡­ I... R-Roxanne¡­ I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡± He quickly said


    apologetically.


    This made Roxanne feel weird and so she voiced her protest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I understand. It seems the pack doesn¡¯t really think much about the Omega, right?¡±


    Roxanne said with an awkwardugh.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yeah¡­¡± Larry responded.


    ¡°That''s not true!¡± Lenard quickly cut in.


    Roxanne looked at him in surprise. Larry merely sighed as he rolled his eyes. His father was about


    to begin his preaching on something that annoyed him.


    ¡°I mean, sure, it might seem that way. But¡­ As members of the pack we have an indispensable


    role. They might not say it with words, but the members of the pack appreciate our work!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Roxanne heard this and remembered what Rita told her the previous day. So this was why he did


    his work with such diligence and joy. Why he felt such pride in it and was so consistent in it.


    ¡°Without us Omegas, the pack wouldn¡¯t exist. We keep the bnce.¡± He added.


    Roxanne began to rte with his words. She considered all the roles in the pack, and clearly she


    could not see the pack beingfortable without Lenard''s wood chopping every morning. Without him


    doing that, in such a cold condition how would they get to keep warm in the house, and since they had


    no cooker, Roxanne discovered they used firewood to prepare their meals. Without the firewood made


    by Lenard, the pack would suffer. Besides, other than Lenard, there were other Omegas who worked


    for the betterment of the Pack.


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of bullshit!¡± Larry suddenly let out.


    This was the first time Roxanne had heard Larry this way. He had a fierce look in his eyes and his


    face was full of hate and disapproval.


    Roxanne turned to look at Lenard, but found that he merely shook his head slightly and looked


    sad. From his expression, it seemed it wasn¡¯t unusual for Larry to express himself like this. Roxanne,


    who was already giving herself to Lenard''s logic, began to grow even more curious about Larry''s


    opinion.


    ¡°I refuse to ept that!¡± He added, still in slight rage.


    ¡°Larry¡­ Mind your words. Lady Roxanne is here¡± Lenard cautioned.


    Larry¡¯s eyes darted to Roxanne and kept his cool. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth,


    appearing to be powerless and frustrated.


    ¡°No, Mr. Lenard¡­ I want to hear Larry¡¯s thoughts. Larry, would you please tell me what the matter


    is?¡± Roxanne asked in a calm tone. She had a concerned look, making Larry''s expression soften.


    ¡°I-It''s nothing Lady Roxanne¡­ Please forgive my disrespectful outburst¡± He said and bowed his


    head.


    Roxanne understood by his tone, what he was trying to tell her. While he didn¡¯t explicitly say it, his


    words could be loosely tranted to-


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything that can implicate me or my father, as well as the rest of us Omegas. You


    are Lord Asher''s bride-to-be. Anything we say to you may very well put us in trouble.¡±


    The meaning of this weighed heavily on her and suddenly, her feelings of aplishment began


    to sizzle and fade away. Even though Lenard had told her he appreciated her presence and smiled


    happily throughout their time together, it could have all been an act. After all, he wouldn¡¯t want to make


    her, their future Luna, displeased with them. He could have pretended to be happy about her


    interference.


    ¡°O-Oh, I see¡­¡± She said with a sad smile.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well then, Mr. Lenard. I better take my leave now. I just realised Rita might be looking for me¡­¡±


    Roxanne said with a disappointed tone.


    ¡°A-Ah, is that so¡­?¡± Lenard asked with an awkward smile.


    ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t keep you held up here. Please, you should go. We can take care of this


    ourselves¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Okay¡­.¡± She muttered.


    Roxanne started off by walking slowly, her axe in hand. She walked from beside Lenard, past


    Larry, leaving the corner. After she had departed from their presence, she picked her pace and started


    running. Her legs brushed the snow that seemed to hold her down as her feet sank into it from within


    her boots.


    She felt pain within her heart as she ran. The pain of disappointment from those she thought she


    could understand and could understand her. It was a terrible feeling-


    ¡°¡­Dammit! I never asked to be chosen as a Luna!¡± She cried to herself.


    However, this encounter had strengthened her resolve even more. She was going to go through


    with the ritual. Not because she was finally going to ept being Asher''s mate, but because she


    wanted enough strength to go against it. If she could do that, then maybe¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let things go as you want!¡± She was determined within herself.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Best friend


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Roxanne let out as she entered the house.


    Her sudden noise roused the one who was staying there, a stranger she didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?!¡± Roxanne stuttered, lost of the right words to use.


    She was confused at the sight of the youngdy in front of her, no older than she was. She looked


    around the house in order to make sure she was in the right ce, but after taking in the familiar house


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    smell and ambiance, she was certain she was in Rita¡¯s home. So who was this girl?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Um¡­ You are¡­?!¡± Roxanne said as she looked curiously at her.


    The mysterious girl also stared at Roxanne with shock in her eyes with her mouth slightly open in


    surprise. When Roxanne started to stutter, this surprise turned into amusement as the girl broke into a


    smile and made a chuckle.


    ¡°Ufufufufu¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The girl said with her very soft voice, her tone sounding


    melodious with every word she said.


    The girl stood up from the chair, which she sat down onfortably prior to Roxanne''s sudden


    entry and walked toward Roxanne, her smile remaining on her face.


    ¡°I seem to have startled you¡­ My apologies¡± She said.


    Roxanne couldn¡¯t reply immediately. She was still taking in the appearance of the girl. With a dark


    shirt and faded blue jeans, she moved forward. Her dark hair flowed behind her, long enough to go


    beyond her shoulders and nearly touch her behind.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s my fault for simply rushing in like that, haha¡­¡± Roxanne said, feeling


    the level of awkwardness in the room as it kept rising.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. For you to do such a thing, it means you must be quite close to Rita. How


    curious¡­ She never mentioned anything about you thest time we spoke, or even the time before


    that¡­¡± The girl''s voice trailed on.


    ¡°Well¡­ I just arrived herest Saturday. It hasn''t even been three days¡± Roxanne quickly stopped


    her.


    ¡°Ah, I see. My mistake then.¡± She responded with her charming smile.


    Her deep dark eyes seemed to pierce Roxanne''s, making her feel very ufortable in her


    presence, though she didn¡¯t want to show it.


    ¡°So, um, where is Rita¡­?!¡± Roxanne asked.


    It was now nearly noon, a bit after 11am, some hours after Roxanne had left the house. When she


    did, it was only Rita and her mom that were present. Now there was no sign of either, instead she had


    a total stranger here. This made Roxanne curious, and at the same time wary.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve garnered your suspicion¡­¡± The girl said with a knowing smile.


    Roxanne was caught off guard by herment and tried to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t react


    on time.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea where Rita is. I arrived not too long ago myself. Since I know her, I


    decided to ask myself in and make myselffortable until she arrives¡± The girl stated.


    ¡°O-Oh, I understand then¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ How about you? What are you doing here?¡± The girl asked too.


    Though her demeanour and attitude didn¡¯t show it, it was clear from the tone of her voice that she


    was suspicious of Roxanne. Besides, something about her eyes made Roxanne conclude that the girl


    didn¡¯t like her too much.


    ¡°I live here actually. I¡¯m currently staying with Rita, I just went out for a little stroll.¡± Roxanne


    answered with a confrontational smile.


    It was better for Roxanne now that she could feel a certain degree of unfriendliness from the girl.


    This way, she could be more confident, instead of being thrown off by her nice act.


    ¡°Really? Since when?!¡± The girl eximed.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Sincest Saturday¡­?!¡± Roxanne replied with an obvious tone, making the girl flush a little


    with embarrassment.


    She had mentioned this fact previously, so for the girl to have asked a question on that¡­ It was


    clearly embarrassing.


    ¡°O-Okay then¡­¡± The girl answered, slightly flustered by Roxanne''s response.


    ¡°Heh, finally got you too!¡± Roxanne thought within herself, happy to have made the girl hesitate as


    well.


    ¡°I''ll be in my room then! If you¡¯d excuse me¡­¡± Roxanne quickly said, walking quickly away from


    the girl.


    She slightly bumped into her shoulder, but she didn¡¯t mind much, after all she had told her to


    excuse her. Instead of her to move aside, she kept her stationary position, leaving Roxanne no choice


    but to brush her shoulder as she passed.


    Without bothering to look back, Roxanne retreated to her room and heaved a sigh, feeling a tinge


    of guilt, but reassured herself that it was the other girl''s fault.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Besides, she had other things to worry about. Like, who the hell was that?! She didn¡¯t know why,


    but something about her reminded her of Asher. She had some sort of dignified aura around her, like


    him. She also possessed the same cold vibe, but unlike him, she masked it with a friendly fa?ade.


    Roxanne couldn¡¯t exin it, but she knew it was fake.


    ¡°Is she also a werewolf? Duh, Roxanne, obviously. How else would she know Rita and be here in


    the middle of nowhere!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Rita is friends with someone like her?¡± Roxanne asked herself.


    ¡°No! She never said Rita is her friend! Besides¡­ I can¡¯t assume anything until I hear from Rita


    herself. Speaking of, where is she?! Mom too! I didn¡¯t see her boot by the side, that means she¡¯s out


    too.¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Just as she made up her mind and resolved to go along with the ¡®Awakening'', her mother and Rita


    decided to bail on her.


    ¡°Talk about bad timing,¡± Roxanne sighed.


    In any case, this gave her more time to think of her decision, though she didn¡¯t want to delve too


    deeply into it. After witnessing the shing views of Larry and his father, Lenard, she was able to find


    her answer. The pack wasn¡¯t a perfect ce, and while Lenard was happy with his ce, Larry wasn¡¯t.


    However, they were put into the role by theck of ability they had in other roles


    In essence, they had no talent


    They had no control over their roles. It was all decided by fate, just like her ¡®mate¡¯ rtionship with


    Asher. Perhaps that was why she could rte with them better, because she knew what it felt like to be


    put in such a powerless situation.


    ¡°Is there no way that everyone can have a role that they are satisfied with¡­ A role they want to


    do?¡± She asked herself.


    A pack like that would be much better, yet this was the reality of it instead. Roxanne realised that


    wishing for this was synonymous with wishing for world peace, or desiring to end world hunger¡­ An


    unachievable goal.


    At least, that was with her current capabilities.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s just a chance¡­ I have to try¡­¡± She thought within herself.


    Despite her good intentions, the harsh truth was that she could never fully understand the situation


    of the wolves or even help them in any way, unless she became like them. Somewhere within her, she


    felt she had to do it¡­ And that was enough for her!


    From within her room, she heard the door to the house creak, rousing her from her thoughts


    immediately. She jumped from her bed and hurried to the door of her room, opening it as gently as she


    could. She peeked through it to make sense of what was happening in the living room before she made


    her way there.


    Her face brightened when she saw Rita enter the house. She quickly came out of her room to


    wee her. As she went to the living room, she heard a deafening shriek of excitement.


    ¡°Ohhhh!!!! Cami!!!!!¡± Rita¡¯s voice climbed, filling the whole room, even reaching Roxanne who


    was a little way from the living room.


    ¡°My, my, you''re here? You¡¯re really here! You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing!!!!¡± Rita continued


    excitedly.


    ¡°I thought I would surprise you¡­ I suppose that effort was well worth it¡± The girl responded.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t need Rita to tell her with her mouth, clearly she could tell from what she just heard.


    Rita and the strange girl were good friends. Roxanne decided to trace her steps back to her room


    before anyone could sense she was there.


    ¡°Roxanne? Where are you going? Come on over here, let me introduce you to someone!¡± Rita


    said, looking in Roxanne''s direction.


    ¡°Ah, yes. How could I forget that the one I¡¯m trying to avoid is a werewolf. Of course she would


    sense me¡± Roxanne mused.


    Since the jig was up, she decided to just head to the living room and join the party, though she was


    aware she would merely be the third wheel.


    Once again, as she entered the living room, she could see Rita more clearly and the strange girl,


    Rita''s friend.


    ¡°Come here,e here! Roxy!¡± Rita called for her, making Roxanne draw nearer.


    The girl maintained her friendly smile, however, unlike before, she seemed genuinely happy this


    time.


    ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t seem to be too bad of a person. She must really consider Rita to be her


    friend. So it was just toward me that she was faking it¡­¡± Her thoughts went.


    Roxanne understood that she might have just been suspicious of her since she cared about Rita.


    In that line of thought, she wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong. However, even with all this, Roxanne still wasn¡¯t


    entirely at ease.


    ¡°I just have to introduce you two!¡± Rita smiled excitedly.


    ¡°I know you two must have seen each other before I arrived, but knowing your personalities, I


    know you both must not have exchanged names.¡± She added with a knowing smile.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Cami, this is Roxanne¡­ My newly made friend!¡± Rita said to her old friend.


    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s her name¡­¡± Roxanne thought.


    ¡°And¡­ Roxanne, this is Cami¡­ My best friend, and the daughter of the Alpha of the Bloodmoon


    Pack, our immediate neighbours''''


    ¡°¡­. What?!¡± Roxanne thought.


    Things were certainly moreplicated than she had earlier thought.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Why didn''t you tell me?


    ¡°Roxanne, this is Cami¡­ My best friend, and the daughter of the Alpha of the Bloodmoon Pack,


    our immediate neighbours''''


    ¡°¡­.!!!¡±


    Roxanne''s eyes widened as she heard Rita utter those words. Not just a friend, but her best


    friend?


    However that wasn¡¯t what surprised her the most. She was the daughter of another Alpha!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make her practically royalty?¡± Roxanne found herself thinking.


    No wonder she reminded her of Asher. They both had that superior air around them. Roxanne


    looked over to Cami with an intimidated expression. The girl simply returned her gaze with a soft


    smile, though Roxanne could tell that she was amused by the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Roxanne¡­ Again¡± Cani said, walking forward with her hands stretched.


    ¡°This smug little¡­¡± Roxanne muttered underneath her breath, however, given the situation she


    couldn¡¯t be rude to Rita¡¯s best friend, now could she?


    ¡°Same here¡­¡± Roxanne said, gripping Cami¡¯s hands softly.


    She feared if she made her grip tighter and Cami reciprocated, she would be in need of medical


    attention.


    ¡°She is a werewolf after all¡­¡±


    One thing Rita had told her was that the closer one was to the Alpha in the pack chain, the


    stronger one was. The Alpha is the strongest, followed by the Beta, then the Gamma and so on,


    leaving the Omega as the weakest. Seeing as Cami was the daughter of the Alpha, she must be


    pretty damn strong!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Those were Roxanne''s thoughts.


    ¡°By the way, Rita¡­ Where is mom?¡± Roxanne asked, finally remembering the question that was


    bugging her for some time.


    ¡°O-Oh! Miss Melissa went to get some things for you Roxy¡­ She¡¯ll be back prettyte, so you


    shouldn''t expect her anytime soon.¡± Rita responded.


    ¡°Something for me?¡± Roxanne asked, surprised by the situation.


    ¡°Yes. Since you need some ingredients for your Awakening Ritual, she went to procure them, in


    the likelihood that you decide to go on with it of course¡­¡± Rita replied.


    ¡°Hold on, you¡¯ve not received your Awakening? How old are you?¡± Cami joined in.


    ¡°Not your business!¡± Roxanne wanted to say, but she just responded with a re.


    ¡°Cami, Roxanne is not¡­ From around here¡­¡± Rita said to her dear best friend before turning


    back to see Roxanne.


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± She asked Roxanne.


    ¡°Well¡­ About that¡­¡± Roxanne''s voice trailed off.


    ¡°Yes...?¡± Rita asked with a curious and interested gaze that made Roxanne feel slightly


    ufortable.


    ¡°I''ve decided to go along with it!¡± Roxanne finally blurted out.


    ¡°Yesss! I knew it! Finally realised that it¡¯s no big deal to strip in front of your mom, right?¡± Rita


    smiled while raising her brows in a teasing manner.


    ¡°Eeew, stop that. You¡¯re being gross! Thanks for reminding me¡­ Urghhh¡± Roxanne protested


    before shuddering at the thought of the gloomy fate that awaited her.


    ¡°What''s gross about that? My mother still saw me naked just yesterday.¡± Camimented.


    Immediately, the room fell silent. Roxanne and Rita slowly turned their faces as they shifted their


    attention to Cami, who maintained an innocent smile. Even Rita, known for her weirdness, had a look


    of shock from Rita''s statement.


    ¡°What the actual fu-¡° Roxanne nearly blurted out.


    ¡°I''m kidding. I¡¯m kidding¡­ Hahaha, I got you there, didn¡¯t I?¡± Cami burst out inughter.


    Rita joined her as they both enjoyed the not so funny joke. Roxanne watched the two of them in


    slight horror but still suspiciously stared at Cami. Somehow she didn¡¯t feel like that was a lie.


    ¡°Sure¡­ You got me¡± Roxannemented dryly.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    After theughter died down, Rita told Roxanne to keep Camipany while she went to


    freshen up. After all, she had gone through a lot all day. This made Roxanne realise that she also


    needed to do the same, but even that didn¡¯t count as an excuse to keep her out of the duty Rita


    imposed on her.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± Was all she could say.


    ¡°So¡­ How did you and Rita be friends?¡± Roxanne asked, trying to ease the weird


    atmosphere that hovered around the room.


    ¡°Oh, that? Our family has always had close contact with the Rockwoods.¡± Cami started.


    ¡°Rita and I have been friends since childhood. Our parents have known each other since childhood


    as well. You can just call us family friends, you know?¡± Cami said with a smirk.


    ¡°Ohh, wow.¡± Roxannemented.


    ¡°You sound surprised by that. Is it so strange that our family goes back?¡± Cami smiled.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that. It''s just¡­ I thought Alpha families would be the close ones. Like, say¡­ Your


    Bloodmoon Family, right? And the Rockwood Alpha family¡­¡± Roxannemented.


    Her eyes narrowed more as she stared into Cami''s. Since Cami was closely linked to the


    Alpha status, perhaps she could grant her some clues into Asher and what his deal was. She needed


    information after all.


    ¡°Oh? You mean Asher, don¡¯t you?¡± Cami asked.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s his name, right? The Leader of this Pack¡­¡±


    Roxanne tried to act ignorant of the fact, though she made it obvious that she knew more than she


    was letting on.


    Cami ignored this failure on her part and went on to talk along that line anyway.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I guess it''s no surprise since you just met Rita. I suppose I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Rita


    belongs to the same Alpha family as Asher'''' Cami stated.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened as she heard this. Did this mean what she thought it did? Rita and


    Asher¡­ The connection between the two¡­ They were actually rted by blood?!


    ¡°They are¡­?!¡± Roxanne said with a shocked expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re siblings, obviously.¡± Cami retorted.


    As Cami uttered those words, Roxanne¡¯s head rang. Everything slowly began to make sense to


    her. The reason she was living with Rita of all the people in the vige¡­ She had thought it was


    because it was the Beta house, but to think it was actually because of Rita''s connection to Asher.


    Also, why Rita was ced in charge of her¡­ Why Rita didn¡¯t refer to Asher as Lord, unlike the


    other werewolves, even Dax. And finally, why Rita was always so nice to her, wanting to get as close to


    her as possible. Everything was for the reason of her connection to Asher. She was Roxanne''s


    prospective Sister inw.


    As Roxanne still processed what Cami said, Rita entered the living room with a smile stered


    on her cheek, her usual look.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, girls! Did you miss me?¡± Rita asked with a high pitch.


    Her voice startled Roxanne, bringing her from her deep concentration. She slowly turned and


    looked at Rita with an unbelieving stare. Now that she had the idea of Asher being rted to her, sheN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    tried to match her facial features to his.


    ¡°No good¡­ They look nothing alike.¡± Roxanne thought within herself.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Their resemnce was nonexistent. Rita''s brightly colored hair, eyes andplexion in


    ¡°Roxanne? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re staring at me weirdly¡­¡± Rita said with a curious look, but


    Roxanne didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Awwn. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still mad about keeping Camipany. I just thought you two would


    make pretty interesting conversations.¡± Rita furthered, cing her hand on Roxanne''s shoulder.


    Roxanne''s body twitched as she felt the sensation of Rita¡¯s handsnd on her shoulder. Her mouth


    quivered, filled with emotions she could not clearly decipher. Being honest with herself, she felt


    betrayed that Rita did not tell her anything, making her seem like a fool. However, she was willing to


    listen to Rita''s side, something she had learned as she became friends with her.


    ¡°Rita must have a good reason for this, right?¡± Roxanne convinced herself.


    ¡°Rita¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me you are rted to Asher¡­ Being his sister for that matter¡­¡± She


    asked.


    Rita¡¯s eyes bulged as soon as she heard this and her hands shook, slowly distancing itself from


    Roxanne''s shoulder.


    ¡°H-How did you¡­?!¡± Rita said with shock.


    Immediately, her eyes darted toward Cami who sat quietly and observed the situation unfold.


    She didn¡¯t need any answer from Roxanne to realise what had happened.


    ¡°Cami¡­ You¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Rita thought to herself, giving her best friend a


    deep re.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Siblings


    ¡°Cami, what did you do¡­?!¡± Rita said within herself as she stared suspiciously at Cami, who


    sat quietly, watching the situation unfold.


    The air was very heavy, with Roxanne''s shocking discovery, Cami''s unknown motive, and Rita''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    position.


    ¡°Cami, why did you¡­¡±


    As Rita was about to question her best friend as to why she told Roxanne the truth, thetter


    would not let herplete her query.


    ¡°Just answer me, Rita. I couldn¡¯t care less about what Cami said. What I care about is what you


    have to say about it!¡± Roxanne stated.


    Rita looked into Roxanne¡¯s passionate eyes and also felt a tinge of guilt seeping within her. It was


    time toe clean. She knew she had no other choice, but Rita was still scared. Scared that Roxanne


    would feel too betrayed to want to remain friends with her, scared that she would make Roxanne have


    second thoughts about the decision she made earlier, and look at her previous actions in a wrong light.


    Still, she had to say the truth to her. Roxanne was her friend, she wasn¡¯t going to lie, especially


    when she didn¡¯t know just how much Cami told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Asher and I are siblings. We share the same blood, that is the blood of the previous


    Alpha of the Rockwood Pack. That being said, we have different mothers.¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°So it was true¡­ But why didn¡¯t you say anything Rita? We¡¯ve had many chances to talk about


    Asher, and about you¡­ Yet why didn¡¯t you ever make the connection known to me?¡± Roxanne


    croaked, a tinge of hurt could be heard from her tone.


    ¡°Could you give us the room, Cam?¡± Rita said to Cami, with an irritated look.


    Cami didn¡¯t budge and merely looked surprised by Rita¡¯s action.


    ¡°Now, Cami! I mean it!¡± Rita emphasised.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­¡± Cami sighed, rising from her seat with a dejected look.


    ¡°Why don''t you let her stay? Isn¡¯t she your best friend?¡± Roxanne scoffed.


    ¡°Not now Roxanne. I¡¯ll exin everything as soon as she leaves the room.¡± Rita said with a serious


    demeanour.


    She had a frown on her face, showing she meant business. Cami, in contrast, was smiling. This


    made Rita look even more annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be waiting in one of the rooms. Fortunately, I still know the way around your home.¡±


    Cami muttered.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll have to leave this house. I¡¯m no fool Cami. The distance of any room in this house is


    nothing when your wolf ears are involved¡± Rita kept looking suspicious.


    ¡°Jeez, what are trying to insinuate Rita? That I would demean myself to eavesdropping on your


    conversation with Roxanne. Is there really anything worth my time in it?¡± Cami asked .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Is there?¡± Rita eyed.


    ¡°Oh? I see. It¡¯s fine then.¡± Camille resigned, sighing dejectedly. She walked over to where her


    boots were hung. They were ck, the deep kind.


    She wore her boots with ease and smiled once again at the two other young women in the room.


    ¡°Just so you know, I only told Roxanne because she questioned my rtionship with you and then


    Asher. I didn¡¯t think it was that big a deal. Besides, she was bound to find out the connection on her


    own soon anyway¡± Cami said as she walked out the door.


    Rita maintained her stern and unchanged expression, still adamant in Cami leaving the house.


    Roxanne could do nothing but stare at Rita as she did such to her ¡®best friend''.


    It made Roxanne wonder how far Rita would go when it came to regr friends if she treated best


    friends that way.


    Finally, Cami left the house and closed the door behind her.


    Rita sighed after she saw Cami leaving her sight. She used one hand to support herself, cing


    it in her hip, while she ced the other on her head as she brooded on matters Roxanne could only


    guess.


    ¡°Perhaps I was too harsh on her¡­¡± She considered it.


    However, Rita was sure she made the right call. Cami didn¡¯t know about Roxanne''s engagement


    with Asher, and she was not allowed to. It was Asher''s business and the affair of the Rockwood Pack


    until he decided to make it public. Sending her out was the only way to preserve the information that


    would be spilled in her conversation with Roxanne.


    ¡°Rita¡­¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Roxanne''s voice stirred Rita from her solitary thoughts. She snapped back to reality and then a


    cloud covered her face. She was clearly not in her happy mood. She knew she had a lot of exining


    to do.


    Why she hid her connection to Asher.


    ¡°I-I''m sorry Roxanne. I know it was cowardly of me to do it, but I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t


    want you to see me the same way you viewed Asher.¡± Rita revealed


    ¡°W-Why would I...?!¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°You may not have noticed, but you never stop talking about how you¡¯d rather die than have


    anything to do with him. Remember when you first came here? I tried to exin things to you, but you


    wouldn¡¯t listen. I knew I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth then, so I decided to wait it out until you met Asher. At


    least you would feel what I did for Dax if you met him, or so I thought. Well, we both know how that


    turned out, don¡¯t we? The more time passed with you, the more I became afraid of telling you the truth,


    the fact that I¡¯m Asher''s half sister¡± Rita exined.


    Roxanne tried her best to listen to her without bias, though it was near impossible to do so.


    However, Roxanne could understand Rita''s perspective. Besides, it¡¯s not like she actively concealed it.


    It¡¯s just that she never mentioned it to Roxanne, it¡¯s not like Roxanne asked any question in that aspect


    in any of their conversations.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t let go of the thought that perhaps Rita had done all she did because of


    her potential as Asher''s mate, and not because of the reason she believed. She always thought Rita


    appeared too desperate for her friendship. Initially she just guessed Rita was weird, or a lonely woman.


    But, considering she had a friend like Cami, that began to appear doubtful.


    If the reason for that was just because Roxanne would marry her brother, then Roxanne didn¡¯t


    know what to think about their friendship.


    ¡°But Roxanne¡­ I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand my intentions toward you! It¡¯s true that I want


    you to ept Asher as your mate, but it''s not because I¡¯m his sister or anything. It¡¯s because I truly


    want you to be happy, without any regrets. Your mate is your second half, even your mother said so. I


    never lied about it.¡± Rita stated.


    ¡°Our friendship, everything¡­ I didn¡¯t deceive you, neither did I try to get closer to you because of


    your prospects. I admit, it makes me happy whenever I think we will be family, but it''s more than


    that for me Roxy! I truly see you as a friend, not just my brother¡¯s mate!¡±


    ¡°B-But that¡¯s absurd! There¡¯s no way you¡¯d be so interested in me purely out of goodwill. Did Asher


    put you up to it? You just have had another motive, if not it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would someone


    like you try so hard to be friends with someone like me? I don¡¯t understand it¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± Roxanne said.


    Rita kept quiet as she watched Roxanne vent her anger and insecurity on her.


    ¡°You are right¡­ I did have one motive for going so far¡± Rita muttered.


    ¡°I knew it! You¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just so very interested in you. I initially thought I could use you to satisfy my limited


    knowledge and curiosity about your modern and normal life¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°Y-You really¡­¡± Roxanne geared suspiciously.


    ¡°But that was actually before I came to know you, Roxy!¡± She added.


    This made Roxanne¡¯s eyes bulge with surprise.


    ¡°You''re smart, strong, confident¡­ Yes, you can be a brat sometimes and act like a kid, you¡¯re


    someone who can deeply trust someone. From your reaction now, I can tell that you trust me. That¡¯s


    why, even when Cami told you those things, you still decided to ask me yourself¡­. I also know that


    you get hurt easily¡­ That¡¯s why, Roxy, I want to be your friend. It¡¯s simply because I like who you are.¡±


    Rita concluded with a smile.


    Her words warmed Roxanne''s heart, so much so that she slowly forgot the pangs of pain sown by


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cami''s words. Clearly, Rita didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. She was someone she could trust, someone who


    had her back.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Thanks Rita. I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡­¡± Roxanne let out, nearly tearing up.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry too¡­¡± Rita replied, feeling the same way.


    It didn¡¯t take much for the two to be convinced that their friendship was safe. Such a matter


    became nothing to them, smiling as though nothing had happened, to the disappointment of someone


    who overheard them from outside the house.


    Rita''s house, no, all the houses in themunity were rigged in such a way that no werewolf


    could overhear whatever urred within it. So, as long as the werewolf was outside, they would not be


    able to listen to the conversation they had.


    However, Cami didn¡¯t need to rely on her superhuman hearing to y spy. This was because


    she had quite the trick of her own. Technology was the key in such a situation. By simply nting a bug


    in the living room earlier, she overheard Roxanne and Rita''s every conversation. Even as she sat on a


    tree quite some distance from their home, she could hear everything. Such were the wonders of


    technology.


    ¡°It is as father said¡­ So Asher has gotten himself a mate¡­ How unfortunate¡± Camimented.


    Cami''s face broke into a wide grin, not the usual friendly smile she gave in the presence of the


    other women. No, this was more twisted, contorted in a manner not suitable for others to see.


    ¡°In that case¡­ I just have to proceed with the n¡­ Roxanne, it¡¯s a pity. You seemed like such a


    good girl too¡­¡± She added in a whisper.


    ¡°What is that about Roxanne?¡± A voice suddenly cut into Cami''s loud thoughts.


    Immediately, Cami''s skin jumped in surprise as she reacted to the voice. It was a masculine one,


    and from the sound she heard, it came from the foot of the tree. She looked down and saw a man she


    did not recognize. He had freckles across his cheeks and looked innocent, about her age but he had


    the appearance of a pushover.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Most likely an Omega¡± She said within herself.


    The young manughed when she red at him in a suspicious manner.


    ¡°I can guess what you¡¯re thinking. ¡®Who¡¯s that? Most likely an Omega''¡­ Right?¡± He said.


    Her eyes widened as she heard this.


    ¡°It can''t be! Could it be that he knows Wolf Art?¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°Could it be that he knows Wolf Art?¡± He mimicked her thoughts.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She said in an annoyed tone, not appreciating how he seemed to be messing with her.


    ¡°Ah, now, now¡­ Let¡¯s not be too hasty¡± He said with a calm smile.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Cami felt nervous. He appeared so weak, yet something about him seemed intimidating. Also,


    how long had he been standing there? She didn¡¯t notice him the whole time until he spoke. Sure, she


    was concentrating on the conversation of Roxanne and Rita, but her senses weren¡¯t so dull that she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up the sound of someone approaching her.


    The most important question that rang through her mind though, was¡­


    ¡°Did he hear me?¡±


    As she thought it in her head, he repeated the same with his calm and slightly deep tone. After he


    said this he gave her a sly gaze, making her feel even more afraid of his existence.


    ¡°Well, you are not wrong on any count. I am merely a simple Omega. One who has obtained an


    ancient Wolf Art, and one who managed to watch you while you eavesdropped on those unsuspecting


    young women in their house, the same one who listened to your thoughts, both the ones you


    mentioned and the ones within you¡± He stated.


    ¡°I know why you are here, Cami!¡±


    ¡°How does he know my¡­¡± Before she finished her thoughts, she saw him raise an eyebrow, and


    then found it pointless to evenplete what she was thinking about. Since he figured out everything


    else, what was her namepared to that?


    ¡°So¡­ What will you do? You¡¯re here to rat me out?¡± She said with a nervous smile.


    ¡°Hahahahahhaha¡± He suddenly burst intoughter.


    This shocked Cami as she heard his loud voice bellow out in amusement.


    ¡°Ahhhh, I apologise for that. It¡¯s just that you said something funny, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± He


    said, still chuckling a little.


    ¡°Tch, then what the hell do you want?!¡± Cami let out in frustration.


    He ceased his chuckle, but maintained his smile. His lonely, yet convicted eyes grabbed her


    attention. He took in a deep, intimate breath as he let the cool winter breeze into his lungs and exhaled


    with the same vigour


    ¡°Rx¡­ Enjoy the weather¡­ Cami. You don¡¯t need to be so afraid. I can assure you that I will


    prove no detriment to your ns. In fact, I guarantee that I¡¯ll be more helpful to you than you realise¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Wha¡­?!¡± She let out.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ I¡¯m still talking, you know?¡± He ced his hands on his lips, indicating he demanded her


    Realising that she was trapped and cornered, she decided to y his game for the time being.


    ¡°Your n requires a certain degree of subtlety, finesse, cunning¡­ A skill you most definitely


    possess, but you¡¯re toocking. You stand out too much, plus¡­ You''re sloppy.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± She thought, but quickly cautioned herself, knowing he could read even that.


    ¡°You¡¯re careless, especially when assured of your victory. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t even rake much of an


    effort to sneak up on you. You get flustered easily, you get agitated easily, you¡¯re easy to read, to


    manipte¡­ The n isn¡¯t even yours, it''s your father¡¯s. In essence, you''re way over your head.¡±


    Cami considered his words, and as much as they stung, he was correct.


    ¡°But¡­ I can help you, ``he offered.


    Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Why was he willing to go so far for her? Who was he to begin


    with? What did he want?


    ¡°Cami, daughter of Lord Benson, Alpha of the Bloodmoon Pack¡­ I know your story, your


    family''s history¡­ And I know of your ambition. It¡¯s not a bad idea, but ultimately it will fail¡­ That is,


    without my help.¡±


    Cami watched his every movement as he spoke. This man was dead serious. He didn¡¯t even


    look any older than her, yet the way he spoke andpleted himself was unlike any other.


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡± She asked him.


    There was no point in beating around the bushes any longer. He had made his point, and he had


    also demonstrated it nicely for her. Currently, she had no choice even if she wanted to refuse, he had


    made sure of that. The only thing she could do was listen to his wishes.


    ¡°Oh, not much¡­ I just want the Rockwood Pack. You can have the rest.¡± He said with a shrug.


    ¡°T-The Pack?! That¡¯s a lot! I can¡¯t guarantee that. I¡¯m just the¡­¡± Cami tried to protest, but the


    strange young man would hear none of it.


    ¡°Just as I said¡­ You get agitated easily. You are too impatient. Calm yourself and listen to me


    carefully. I will have this pack, one way or the other, with or without your help. But, you can not achieve


    your ambition without me. I advise you to choose your words wisely.¡± He stated.


    ¡°B-But, it¡¯s not even in my hands. I can¡¯t make such a decision¡­¡± She answered.


    ¡°Oh, maybe not now. But soon enough, you will. I will make sure of that. After all, you will be the


    Wolf Queen, won¡¯t you?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°This guy really knows everything, doesn¡¯t he?¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not objecting any longer. I take it we have an agreement?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It''s not like you''ve given me any other choice, have you?¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not true¡­ You could choose to stubbornly defy me and suffer the consequences, but I


    suppose you wouldn¡¯t do that, not with what is at stake.¡±


    ¡°Come down, it¡¯s quite ufortable talking to you like this¡± He said to her.


    She had no choice but to listen to his words. She leaped from therge branch she sat on and


    He gave her a small apuse with a slight chuckle.


    ¡°Spectacr as always. Even something so mundane as this can be done with so much ir, as


    expected of you, Cami.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°You keep saying my name as though we are familiars. Have we met before?¡± She asked him.


    His smile broadened once she said this. He looked at her with an amused look, making it look like


    he was toying with her, like she was nothing to him, but a piece of entertainment.


    ¡°Of course we have, and the fact that you can not remember is testament to my meticulous and


    wless nature.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Now then, since we will be working together from now on, it¡¯s better I introduce myself to you,


    don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Finally, she would hear his name. Perhaps that would ring a bell for her.


    ¡°My name is Larry, Omega of the Rockwood Pack. Pleased to meet your acquaintance.¡± He said


    stretching his hand to meet hers.


    She automatically stretched hers too, and while their hands shook, her mind was elsewhere.


    ¡°Larry. Larry. Larry¡­.¡± Her thoughts yed over his name over and over again until she was


    certain


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know who he is¡­¡± She said with surprise.


    The harsh winds blew as their hands shook, symbolising the new alliance of malevolence that was


    about to sweep the pack, and ultimately the entire Oregon Woods.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Let''s begin the Awakening.


    After their conversation, Rita and Melissa continued talking until Cami entered the house. She


    appeared exhausted and asked if she could use the bath. Rita agreed with a smile, apologising for her


    treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I totally understand.¡± Cami said with a tired smile.


    Rita gave an awkward smile, letting Cami pass to have her bath.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s up with her?¡± Rita thought. Even though she had been a little confrontational


    toward her, Cami wasn¡¯t the type to get worked up over something like that. Rita decided to let it go,


    perhaps she was just being too paranoid.


    "Let''s not overthink things," She told herself.


    Rita suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to ask Cami about the reason for her visit. It


    was possible that she merely came for a friendly visit, but she doubted it. Someone of Cami''s


    standing wouldn''te all the way to their pack, alone and in the middle of winter just for a cup of tea.


    There had to be something else, and the fact that Cami had not brought it up made Rita think


    about it even more.


    "You said my mom went to procure some things for the ''Awakening'', but is that really fine? I mean,


    she''s an outsider, isn''t she? Besides, Asher made it abundantly clear that he didn''t even want her here,


    to begin with, right? Will she be allowed to do something like that on her own?¡± Roxanne suddenly


    asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Shhh!!!" Rita quickly said, making signs of caution and pointing to the bathroom where Cami


    was currently upying.


    ¡°O-Oh, my bad¡± Roxanne said with a whisper, quickly understanding what Rita meant.


    Cami didn''t know about Roxanne and her mother, at least not the details. It would be best not to


    give any slip-ups about their connection to Asher.


    Rita shook her head slowly and shaped her hand on her forehead with a slight groan. Roxanne


    looked at her gesture innocently, but Rita didn¡¯t want to start exining that whispering did her no good


    against a werewolf''s ears.


    ¡°It''s fine. Your mom isn¡¯t alone. She has escorts with her. They¡¯re there to show her to the ces


    she will need to get the materials, plus they are keeping an eye on her. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial


    arrangement.¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°O-Ohhh¡­ That makes sense¡± Roxannemented.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about Miss Melissa if I were you right now, Roxanne. It''s going to take some time


    before she gets here. You should spend your time more productively. I''ll be busy with Cami too, so


    you have free time." Rita started.


    ¡°Yeah, like there¡¯s anything fun to do,¡± Roxanne mumbled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just as Rita said, Melissa didn¡¯t arrive until evening. Roxanne had given up on waiting for her and


    instead upied herself with other things. Things like taking more walks around the vige and


    interacting more with the pack. She tried to find Lenard, or even his son Larry, all to no avail.


    After giving up on seeing them, she decided to make do with the rest. By doing so, she found out


    many interesting things about this wonderful new being she was about to be.


    Meanwhile, Rita took Cami to see Asher, as was the usual procedure when a visitor visited the


    discuss more important matters.


    ¡°Okay, mom. I¡¯m ready!¡± Roxanne said to her mom, after listening to her exnation for the


    umpteenth time.


    Melissa smiled and looked at her daughter proudly. If she had known Roxanne would take it so


    well, she wouldn¡¯t have kept it as a secret for so long. It seemed she was afraid of nothing.


    ¡°Alright. Get some rest, eat well and sleep. You¡¯ll need it for tonight¡± Melissa said.


    Roxanne did as her mother said. However, it was not an easy thing to simply fall asleep after


    hearing what would happen in some hours'' time. Nervous did not even begin to describe how Roxanne


    felt.


    "Just calm down and sleep," She told herself.


    Before she knew when, she was already dozing on her bed, after all, she had eaten quite the


    heavy meal.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Roxanne¡­¡±


    She heard a voice calling for her. Roxanne stirred, not wanting to leave herfy pillow and her


    feeling of bliss while she slept.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Wake up. It¡¯s time!¡± The voice nudged at her.


    Roxanne opened her eyes slowly as she saw the blurry image of a person. Slowly she began to


    ¡°The Awakening¡­¡± She muttered.


    Melissa smiled at her daughter as she stirred up from her bed.


    Slowly, the drowsiness of her body left her and she began to feel more like herself. Energy flowed


    and her full sight returned. Still, everywhere was dark because of the night. The only source of


    illumination for Roxanne was thentern her mother carried.


    ¡°Yes, the Awakening. Hurry on now¡± Melissa said.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Roxanne obeyed. She took off her Panama¡¯s and put on a more conducive outfit for the cold. After


    all, the ceremony was going to take ce outside, in the cold. After she wore her very insted coat,


    they both proceeded to the living room to get their boots and exit the house.


    From the looks of things, Rita and Dax we¡¯re most likely asleep. This made Roxanne curious about


    the time.


    ¡°It''s 11:09¡± Melissa answered when Roxanne asked her.


    The Awakening ceremony was to be held at midnight. Calcting the time it would take for them to


    reach the site of the event, and set everything up, they were right on schedule.


    ¡°Okay, Roxanne. Are you ready?¡± Melissa asked.


    Roxanne nodded with determination.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she would steal away in the middle of the night. The inky difference


    between what she did in the past was that this time she wasn¡¯t alone, she was with her mother. Oh,


    and also the fact that she previously went for wrestling, unlike this time where she was going for a ritual


    that would turn her into a wolf.


    They left the house and ventured into the far end of the vige, to the woods. Since it had to be a


    segregated ce, they decided to move even further from the settlement. They also needed high


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ground, a ce closer to the sky where the moon''s brilliance could radiate more on her.


    Roxanne stared at the sky and watched the milky white circle in the sky. She felt like it followed her


    wherever she went, and while she found it to be a little creepy, she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the


    They finally arrived at high ground, a hill just further in the woods. It was already a cleared area,


    which made Roxanne assume that this was a site regrly used by the other members of the pack for


    their own Awakening.


    ¡°Now then¡­ Let us begin.¡± Melissa said.


    Melissa started to prepare the materials she bought. Roxanne stared at them, and there were a lot


    of things she didn¡¯t recognize. She knew the use of some though. There was chalk, some sort of


    muddy water, wolf skin, bone, and the rest that Roxanne ssified as mostly nts and weed she


    didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°A wolf is a creature of the tundra, of the woods, the snow, the ins, the forest, and the desert.


    The wolves are usually at the apex of the food chain wherever they exist. That is why we will proceed


    with this ceremony with these ingredients, obtained from each and every part of the wolf''s habitat. In


    order to call out your ¡®Inner Wolf'', it must sense familiar territory. We will make such a territory here. I


    will set things up. You should start too¡­¡± Melissa stated.


    Roxanne knew what this meant. It was time to strip. Strangely, she didn''t feel any of the


    embarrassment she felt previously. She felt she could do anything at this point. Was it due to the


    excitement she was feeling or was it thanks to the high of the moon? She didn''t know, but she didn''t


    care either.


    Her mother gave her an ointment to rub on her body before she took off her garments. While she


    did this, Melissa prepared the ingredients, arranging them in a circle. She poured the salt to make a


    circle, connecting the various ingredients she brought. After doing this, she made a smaller circle in the


    middle. Roxanne guessed that was where she would be staying.


    After rubbing the ointment, Roxanne let go of her clothes, entirely naked under the moonlight. Her


    fair body glistened as she approached her mother with a stern look of resolve.


    Initially, she was worried about the cold and how it would affect her if she was not wearing


    anything, but thanks to the ointment, she felt warm all over her body. Roxanne couldn''t exin how it


    worked, but that didn''t matter.


    Looking at the circle Melissa made, it was easy to suspect it to be some sort of creepy cult ritual of


    voodoo practises. The Roxanne of the past would definitely freak out if she saw something like this and


    was told to participate in such a ceremony. However, in just the span of a few days, a lot of things


    about her had changed. And now, even more would change.


    ¡°Step into the circle, Roxanne. Let us begin the Awakening¡± Melissa said.


    Roxanne did as she was told and slowly walked into the centre of the circle, feeling a strange


    sensation within her as she did so. A warm feeling enveloped her insides. It was finally time.


    The moon hung in the sky, serving as a witness to the bizarre event to ur.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    I AM A WEREWOLF!


    "Let us begin," Melissa said.


    The chilly night was filled with a dark hue coupled with deafening silence, which made it feel as


    though only Roxanne and Melissa existed in the vast woods. The branches asionally made


    creaking noises as the wind blew then, but the night was predominantly filled with a hush.


    As the moon kept watch over them, Melissa moved to Roxanne''s front, though she stayed outside


    the circle.


    "Roxanne¡­ Close your eyes," She said.


    Roxanne did as she was told.


    Melissa started to walk around the circle, with her eyes transfixed on Roxanne''s upright gait.


    ¡°You are a wolf, you are a human. You are both¡­ From when you were born, will when you die.


    You will possess the qualities of both kinds, and they shall be your guide. Who are you, between these


    two? Are you one, or the other¡­?" Melissa said in a chant.


    ¡°You are both! Roxanne is both a man and a beast, civil and savage, primal and reserved. You are


    the best of both worlds, the worst of both parts. The good, the bad, the ugly, the wild¡­ Do you ept


    them all?¡±


    After Melissa''s question, Roxanne reflected deeply on her mother''s words. She had to give her


    answer from within her heart. If she didn''t, then the ritual wouldn''t work. Roxanne had resolved to do


    this, but she had to take the step now. Because from this moment onward, there was a point of no


    return.


    ¡°I do!¡± She said,


    Her eyes were still shut, so she could only rely on her other senses. She could feel the cool


    embrace of the wind, though the cold was shut out by the ointment covering her skin. She could feel


    something surging from within her as her heartbeat even faster.


    "The moon bears witness to your answer. However, it has yet to see your action. For if you truly


    yearn to be one with yourself, to fullyprehend and ept your nature, then cry to the moon to


    release the shackles that bind the other part of you so that you be made whole."


    ¡°Who are you, Roxanne?!¡± Melissa asked with a solid voice.


    Roxanne took a deep breath, her eyes still closed, and she mustered the strength she could,


    gathering her voice together to make a loud statement.


    ¡°I AM A WEREWOLF!¡± She dered.


    Suddenly, like a massive twist of wind, Roxanne felt like she was surrounded by a force around


    her. Her heart beat faster as her body burned. The temperature rose slowly, causing her to feel a slight


    difort. The changes were strange, Roxanne felt a mix of fright and excitement as she remained


    within the circle.


    Her skin began to itch and her body throbbed. She felt the need to bend to her knees, to feel the


    ground with all of her body, yet she restrained herself to remain upright. Her body felt like it would burst,


    like something was trying to free itself from within her. However, she didn''t allow it to leave, no. It was a


    part of her. She had to embrace it, let the feeling permeate her body. She had to ept it, and let it


    ept her.


    It wouldn¡¯t go out of control and dominate her, but she would also not try to dominate it. There had


    to be a resolution to the conflict. Perfectly bnced, as all things should be¡­ That was the only way to


    fully Awaken.


    She felt it¡­ She could feel it. Roxanne couldn''t hear anything anymore, just the pounding of her


    heart. She couldn''t sense anything anymore, just the functions of her body. The sweat which formed on


    her skin, the tense and previously indistinguishable movement of her body, every subtle reaction she


    made was clear to her. With the flow of her hair, her breathing, her throbbing, the vivid taste of saliva,


    her odour, she was finally one with her entire body.


    Suddenly, the senses that focused on only herself spread out. She could feel everything, she could


    sense them, even though her eyes were closed she somehow knew the things surrounding her. The


    little vibrations they made, she began to pick them up, her mother''s position, the cement of all the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ingredients she could tell by their smell. As she sniffed, she could feel a different vour, recognizing


    various things by their smell alone.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Open your eyes¡­¡± Melissa whispered softly.


    The volume was so low, yet Roxanne could hear her vividly. This was the change that had


    happened to her. Roxanne''s excitement was increasing with every second. Her eyes twitched and


    fluttered as she slowly opened them, exposing herself to the new world she would exist in from that


    moment on.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Her blue eyes, now shining brightly in the dark, like a low torch, its light glowed.


    Everywhere was bright, the colours were clearer and she could see even the most minuscule of


    details from them. From the tree barks, their hard and rough surface, the little details that made up the


    texture, everything was visible. They were so bright, so clean¡­ So amazing. The rush she felt was like


    no other.


    She looked at her mother who smiled at her proudly. Her mother had never looked so beautiful to


    her. The details of her skin, the wrinkles, the fairness, her tint, her tone, she took it all in. Coupled with


    the other changes in her body, she could smell her mother. Melissa smelled like Lavender and Sage.


    She also smelled like the food she craved the most, chicken pie. Roxanne felt various spices


    emanating from her mother, but that wasn''t all. She could hear it, the low, yet constant beating of her


    mother''s heart, Melissa''s breath as she took it in and out. The brushing of her hair and the low sound it


    made as it pped her skin.


    ¡°How is it, Roxanne?¡± Melissa asked, gazing upon her daughter with a look of excitement.


    ¡°I-It''s beautiful¡­¡± Roxanne cried, tears flowing from her eyes, as she took in the ambiance of the


    colourful surroundings.


    Everything was beautiful. This was the world of the Werewolves¡­ Every little hint of doubt or fear


    was gone. Roxanne could only appreciate the moment and savoured it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, Roxanne, the process is notplete. You are merely at the passageway, you currently


    stand at the middle, neither man nor wolf. Should you wish to continue, all you have to do is make a


    tribute to the moon for eptance as one of her children.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Choose wisely Roxanne. You can return to your life as normal, or you can begin this new journey


    as someone more¡­ Something more. The choice is yours.¡±


    Was there even any room for hesitation? This rush she felt, this immense joy and sensation, she


    could never get it as a human. This transcended the feelings she got from boxing or wrestling. She


    couldn¡¯t let go of those things because of how they made her feel, there was no way she would let go


    of this as well. She wanted it, she desired it, she craved it¡­ No matter what! It was hers after all.


    ¡°Awooooooooo!!!!!!¡± She let out her first howl, raising her head up high as her visible breath let out


    white smoke.


    Her eyes remained focused on the moon as she enjoyed the sound of her tribute to the moon, her


    answer to the question she was asked. Her unwavering resolve¡­ The howl, while not capable of being


    tranted into contemporarynguage, could only mean one thing.


    ¡°I want this!¡±


    And so she got it. The next stage began immediately.


    ¡°Gahhhhhh!!!!¡± Roxanne let out.


    Her moment of peace and ecstasy was interrupted by a sharp sensation from her shoulders and


    legs. She fell immediately in reaction to it. She had been told, but she still wasn''t expecting it to be so


    soon, and so severe.


    In the second part of the ritual, after fully crossing over and bing a wolf, there was one thing


    that remained, actually bing a wolf¡­ By turning!


    ¡°Uraghhhhh¡± Roxanne screamed.


    ¡°The first time is always painful. No matter the virginity status, though, it is even more severe if


    you''re not one. Hang in there, Roxanne¡­ You can''t take it back now, you can only go forward once."


    Melissa muttered.


    Roxanne groaned and grunted as she felt her body morph into something different from its original


    shape. She could feel her skin crawl as her hands changed shape, same with her legs. Her legs bent


    and her back conformed to the form of a quadrupedal beast. She felt something protruding from her


    behind as it came forth causing her to scream even more. Hair rapidly grew on her skin as she felt then


    firm all over her body. Her nails grew longer and her palm changed to paws, same with her toes.


    Slowly, she was losing her sense of self and regaining another. Her body mechanics felt weird, and


    she felt like an entirely different person. Yet, she felt a sense of familiarity, like this was also another


    part of her, like two sides of a coin, like taking off one garment and wearing another.


    The sensations gotten from the two garments were never the same. Just as they differed, so was


    the nature of this feeling she got. She had shed off her human garment and wore a different one. It was


    primal, it was raw¡­ It was wild.


    She finally opened her eyes and looked around her. Her height seemed lower than usual and she


    felt a fuzzy feeling all over her body. In front of her, she could see someone who smiled at her and


    sped their hands together.


    It took a while for her to get adjusted to her newly gotten vision, but when she did she could vividly


    see her mother.


    ¡°M-Mom¡­?¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°Congrattions Roxanne¡­ You have Awakened sessfully. You are now a werewolf¡± Melissa


    stated.


    ¡°I am¡­ Finally¡­ Whole¡­" As Roxanne had this thought, she suddenly felt a wave of drowsiness


    hit her.


    Before she could realise what was going on, she closed her eyes and copsed. Thest thing she


    felt was the icy touch of the snow and the remnant smell of spices in her nose.


    Then she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Strange connection weaved by fate.


    ¡°Urhhhh" Roxanne slurred as she smacked her lips in sleep, a habit she performed on the bed


    whenever she was being roused from sleep.


    After doing this for some time, shifting the shits and engaging in her sleepy dance on the bed, she


    finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°Uwaaaa" She yawned as she lifted her head.


    Roxanne stretched her body and heard some bones crack, feeling more energised after doing so.


    She couldn¡¯t exin it, but Sue felt different, better¡­ Though she didn¡¯t know the reason for this.


    As she rubbed her eyes, she faintly began to perceive something. Her ears twitched as she


    focused them, picking up low tones that began to amplify themselves as she concentrated on them.


    ¡°When will she be up?¡±


    ¡°Should I go check up on her?¡±


    ¡°No, she might still need more rest¡±


    The voices weren¡¯t faint any longer. She could clearly hear them, though she could also tell that


    the ones who spoke were a great distance away. She knew they were two distinct voices, and they


    were having a conversation.


    As Roxanne heard the people conversing, she recognized both voices to be her mother, Melissa,


    and Rita. From their talks, it seemed Roxanne had fainted due to the effects of a ceremony of some


    sort.


    ¡°Awakening¡­ Ceremony¡­?!¡± Roxanne muttered in confusion, unaware of what had happened the


    previous day.


    Suddenly, a sharp sensation coursed through her head, and information rushed into her head. She


    could feel the buzz as countless memories began to surface, giving a clear picture of what transpired


    previously. Her eyes widened as she realised the truth that she momentarily couldn¡¯t recollect.


    ¡°The Awakening, it was sessful! I became a werewolf! Roxanne screams internally.


    From Melissa and Rita''s discussion, it seemed she passed out before the conclusion, but it didn¡¯t


    matter to her. The fact that she could hear whatever they were saying from this distance proved that


    she had sessfully awakened her Werewolf gene.


    A wide smile appeared on Roxanne''s face as she once again decided to try out whatever she did


    the previous night. She closed her eyes and concentrated on her sight. As she opened them, her blue


    eyes shone brightly and she could see everything in a clearer, more detailed fashion. The particles in


    the air, the texture of the walls, it was truly amazing. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see through walls, but it


    was amazing nheless.


    Her smell wasn¡¯t too bad either. She could not only smell the wood and clothes in her room but


    even the food that was being prepared in the living room. Due to her heightened senses, Roxanne


    savoured the smell even more, almost like she could taste the meal.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Chicken soup? With¡­ mmmf¡­ Pastries, oh this is so¡­ ah, Chicken Pie! Ah, chicken¡­


    Ohhh, this is so¡­¡± Roxanne''s thoughts were a mess as she took in the delicious savour and decided


    she could no longer stay in her room.


    She impulsively left her bed and stood on her feet.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± She muttered with surprise.


    The speed at which she performed such a basic action was unreal to her. She had gotten faster,


    unbelievably so at that. She decided not to be too hasty, lest she injure herself in such a small space.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break anything¡­¡±


    She opened the door to her room and walked to the living room with careful steps, calming herself


    down despite the ravenous hunger that bit into her. She felt such great energy and vigour, but the


    hunger would not let her enjoy herself. The smell of the meal being prepared doesn''t help matters


    either. In fact, it only served to fuel it even more.


    ¡°So¡­ Hungry¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Rita and Melissa looked in Roxanne''s direction, immediately stopping their talk.


    ¡°Roxy, you¡¯re up!¡±


    ¡°Ah, goodness. Roxanne, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Rita and Melissa expressed their relief to see Roxanne simultaneously.


    She smiled at them, also happy to see their faces. However, before she could reply, something


    came out before her words.


    ¡°Grrrrbrrrrrww¡±


    Her stomach grumbled.


    "Eh¡­?!" Roxanne let out in surprise when she heard her stomach make such an embarrassing


    sound.


    ¡°Pffft¡± Rita snickered.


    Before Roxanne could stop them, both Melissa and Rita burst intoughter at Roxanne''s


    unintentional disy of hunger.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Roxanne mumbled, her cheeks red from embarrassment.


    ¡°First thing In the morning g and our Roxanne is already so hungry¡­ Hahaha¡± Ritaughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Roxanne. We understand.¡± Melissa smiled, chuckling a little.


    ¡°Yeah Yeah! I smelled chicken in my room¡­ Is it ready?¡¯ Roxanne asked, trying to divert the topic


    to another one.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Well¡­ Why don¡¯t I check now? Hold on.¡± Rita said, excusing the other two as she


    went to the kitchen to check the meal.


    Roxanne sat on a chair she saw that wasn¡¯t upied by her mother, or Rita before she went to


    check the food. Suddenly, with only her mother present, Roxanne remembered the embarrassing thing


    she did in front of her mom the previous night. Exposing her body, the weirdness she said, and even


    the procedure. Everything made her cringe so hard that she felt she would die of embarrassment. The


    awkward silence wasn''t helping either.


    ¡°So¡­ How are you feeling?¡± Melissa asked.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Roxanne, who was initially started by the question, smiled. It was just like her mother to ask such


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    questions. That was also probably one of the reasons Rita left, so she could talk to her mother.


    ¡°I feel¡­ Amazing, it¡¯s indescribable. There¡¯s this rush in me! It can¡¯t be put into words. But, what¡¯s


    with this hunger I¡¯m feeling?¡± Roxanne started.


    Melissa smiled softly and shook her head.


    ¡°Why else would you be hungry? You¡¯ve not eaten today, right?¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s just been how long? I¡¯ve never felt this starved. It¡¯s just the next morning, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Roxannemented.


    "Well, I suppose I''ll have to correct you about two things," Rita said.


    "First, this is 2:34 in the afternoon. Meaning, you¡¯ve slept throughout the morning" Melissa said,


    ncing over to a clock behind Roxanne.


    ¡°W-Whhhaaaaatttt?!¡± Roxanne let out with shock.


    ¡°Yes. So you see, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve eaten.¡± Melissa added.


    ¡°B-But still, I¡¯ve never felt this way. I¡¯ve skipped morning meals before and I¡¯ve never even gotten a


    stomach grumble.¡± Roxanne protested slightly.


    ¡°Haha hahaha¡± Melissaughed at her daughter''s naivete.


    ¡°Oh, Roxanne¡­ You can¡¯tpare your energy from back then to now. The gap is just too wide.


    ¡°W-What¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Your body consumes far more energy than it previously did. How do you think those special


    features work? Super strength, agility, heightened senses¡­ What do you think runs them? It¡¯s energy.¡±


    Melissa exined.


    Ah, I see. That was unexpected¡­¡± Roxanne smiled nervously.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I overheard that I passed out before the ceremony ended¡­ Am I safe?¡±


    Melissa listened to her daughter¡¯s words with rural calm, realising what she had to do.


    ¡±You are, in fact, you did better than I expected. You showed outstanding results and no¡­ There is


    no problem!" Melissa assured her.


    ¡°Then why did I-¡° She wanted to say


    "That''s because you''ve run out of energy. That''s why I told you to eat as much as you could and


    rest before the Awakening. Out of all the werewolf Abilities, transforming is the most exhausting. It put


    a heavy strain on the body, and since it was even your first time, you could barely handle it.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ I see¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°I''m happy you went through with it though. After you fainted, there wasn¡¯t much to do, really. I just


    packed our things up and we brought you back to the house¡­" Melissa said


    ¡°We?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Y-Yeahhh¡­ About that¡­'''' Melissa said with a guilty look.


    ¡°WHAAAAATTT?!!!!¡± Roxanne let out a scream.


    ¡°What do you mean Asher took me back to the house?¡±


    Melissa regretted telling her about how Asher appeared out of nowhere and offered to help with


    carrying Roxanne while she packed everything else up.


    ¡°You mean, he actually saw me in that state? He saw me n-n-naked?!¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. After you fainted, you transformed back to your human form. I covered you with a


    nket before he arrived to offer his assistance.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­ B-But still, how would he have known about our while mishap if he wasn¡¯t watching us


    from wherever he stayed? There¡¯s no way he just happened to be in the area when I fainted. He was


    clearly watching us, that stalker. I knew it!¡± Roxanne said with clenched teeth, disying anger.


    She said that, but she felt the opposite of that. Her heart began to beat faster at the thought of


    Asher holding her in his arms. She imagined it in her head, how she would look so helpless and


    delicate in his broad chest and capable blossom.


    ¡°Whaaaat?! What the hell am I thinking?¡± She screamed at herself as her face turned red.


    Her heart kept beating faster at an uncontroble state. Images of Asher, thoughts of Asher kept


    shing through her mind. What was this madness?


    "It looks like it''s finally starting," Melissa said, noticing Roxanne''s irrational behaviour.


    "Hey, guys, what''s up? I heard Roxanne screaming." Rita said, returning to the living room.


    She paused as she witnessed Roxanne''s reddened face and brightly lit eyes. Rita smiled when


    she saw this and realised what was happening.


    ¡°You''re thinking about Asher, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ritamented.


    ¡°H-How do you¡­?!¡± Roxanne said in surprise.


    She stared at Melissa and Rita, they both smoked at her knowingly. They understood what was


    happening to her, and if she was being honest with herself, so did she.


    ¡°Nico way¡­ Don''t tell me I¡¯m actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Melissa and Rita answered together.


    Roxanne was finally feeling it, the strange connection weaved by fate which Melissa and Rita kept


    talking to her about¡­ She was beginning to long for Asher.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    I have finally found my mate... father


    ¡°I¡­ I want to see Asher? Me?! Impossible!¡±


    Roxanne did not ept the feelings that nudged her. She loved her newfound self, the new


    sensations that flowed through her, her new perception of everything around her. However, there was


    one thing she would never ept¡­ Feelings for the man she despised.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡± She denied it with a passion.


    Rita and Melissa both exchanged knowing nces and watched as Roxanne resisted her new


    urge.


    Slowly, she began to calm down, and before long the feelings left her. Roxanne inhaled deeply and


    exhaled.


    "So¡­ Where were we?" Roxanne asked, giving the two women who stared at her a bright smile,


    totally putting her just-concluded episode behind her.


    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t fight it forever¡­¡± Rita said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roxanne took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her heart felt Rita was telling the truth, but that


    didn¡¯t mean she had to ept it. Until Asher proved himself to be someone she didn¡¯t know him as


    already, she would never ept him.


    ¡°Is the food ready?" Roxanne changed to the subject.


    Fortunately, it was.


    Rita brought out the dish for the afternoon. Piping hot chicken soup with cream scones by the side


    and Roxanne''s favourite chicken pie. There were other items prepared on the table, mostly greens. As


    she took in the sweet-smelling savour of the mean, Roxanne moaned in ecstasy.


    After Rita was done setting the table, Roxanne thanked her for the meal and stared at the foodid


    on the table with a passionate look.


    ¡°Time to dig in!¡± She licked her lips.


    After they were done having their meal, Roxanne suddenly remembered Cami, the strange girl


    from the previous day.


    ¡°By the way, Rita, where¡¯s Cami? I haven¡¯t seen her around since yesterday afternoon. You said


    you were going to see Ash¡­ Him, right?¡± Roxanne quickly corrected herself, realising that whenever


    she heard the name of her so-called ''mate'', her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Oh yeah, about that¡­ She''s staying over at the guest ce.¡± Ritamented.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest ce? Why did you bring me here then?¡± Roxanne eximed.


    ¡°Do I really need to answer that?¡± Rita smiled


    This made Roxanne not bother, remembering the connection between Rita and her situation.


    ¡°In any case, it seems she¡¯ll be here for quite a while. I don¡¯t really know the details though¡­ She


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    had a private talk with Ash- Ahem, I mean¡­ ¡®Him''.¡± Rita said in a mock tone.


    ¡°Just stop it!¡± Roxanne said with an embarrassedugh.


    As they both burst outughing, with Melissa just being a spectator to the two girls, she thought


    back on her encounter with Asher the previous night. Surely, Roxanne was right. There was no way he


    could arrive at that exact moment if he wasn¡¯t watching from afar, the timing was too perfect. Asher


    really was stalking Roxanne¡­ Or was he?


    Melissa''s initial impression of Asher wasn¡¯t too good. In fact, she couldn¡¯t still say she trusted him


    entirely. However, the young man she had met that night was different from the one who grabbed her


    neck and gave a deathly re.


    He had a mncholic presence, contrary to his usually oppressive aura. His eyes didn''t appear to


    be stern and intimidating, rather cool with a hint of loneliness. She wondered whether she, as well as


    her daughter, had made the mistake of misunderstanding Asher. Despite his actions, somehow he still


    granted Roxanne free reign, allowing her unrestricted movement throughout the vige.


    Also, so far his people all loved and respected him. They lived in happiness and peace, something


    that would never be seen if Asher was a tyrant. This made Melissa even more confused about Asher''s


    true personality and intentions. She still worried for her daughter, but it had been proven time and time


    again that Roxanne didn¡¯t need her to worry.


    Roxanne would have to forge her own path, find her own answers, and live her own life. The only


    thing she could do as her mother was to offer guidance when necessary. Besides, her time here with


    Roxanne wasing to an end. Any moment now, she would leave the vige. She wouldn¡¯t be able to


    watch over her daughter anymore. However, unlike before she had a level of assurance within her


    heart. She remembered Asher''s words to her after he came to carry Roxanne.


    ¡°You had better keep your promise¡­ Young Alpha¡­ For my daughter¡¯s sake!¡± Melissa thought to


    herself.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    She watched her daughter once more as sheughed with her new friend Rita. They looked so


    happy which made Melissa''s face crack open a smile. She was grateful to see Roxanne look so full of


    life and joy.


    ¡°Ah, dear¡­ I truly wish you were here to see this¡± Melissa smiled.


    Her mind drifted back to when Roxanne fainted and Asher appeared.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s you¡­ Why are you here?¡± She let out with shock and suspicion.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now. Hmmm, it looks like exhaustion. She''ll need some rest and warmth. This


    nket won''t do¡­" He muttered as he nced over to Roxanne.


    He carried her in his arms and ced her close to his chest. Melissa raised her hands and


    stretched them toward Roxanne in protest, however, a single gaze from Asher made her freeze in her


    movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± He said.


    However, his voicecked the threatening tone he exhibited when that first met. It felt more distant,


    like he was distracted by something. Melissa decided to just give up and let him hold onto Roxanne as


    she asked up. She did so hurriedly, and the both of them descended from the hill together, heading


    back to the vige.


    They walked for some time and Melissa could feel the level of awkwardness eating at her. To say


    she was ufortable would be an understatement. Perhaps she could break the ice one way or the


    other. Despite how she felt about the man, fate had chosen him to be with Roxanne, she could not go


    against it. She didn¡¯t even have the right to, after all, she knew more than anyone the way fate worked


    harder to bring two mates together the more resistance they made.


    ¡°I should probably start with a simple conversation¡­¡± She thought to herself.


    She calmed her tense muscles and took a deep breath. Her lips trenched, but she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Somehow, she felt like she could talk to him now, if not at any other time. However, before she could


    speak, he took the initiative and brought out words first.


    ¡°Do you hate me¡­ Miss Melissa?¡± Asher asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Um, well¡­ ¡° Melissa shuttered, lost for words.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react to the question he asked. He didn¡¯t seem kike the type to care about


    her feelings, yet he was asking such a thing? What was she even supposed to say?


    ¡°It''s fine if you don¡¯t answer, you can just listen¡­¡± He said in his calm and deep voice.


    His time sounded genuine and lonely, she could tell that he was being sincere. Realising this, she


    decided to give him her full, undivided attention. He deserved it, besides it wasn¡¯t like she had much of


    a choice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I like Roxanne, your daughter. I realise this might sound odding from me, but it is the truth.


    My behaviour may be influenced by our connection as mates, a bond that has even strengthened more


    thanks to her Awakening¡­ However, I speak for myself when I say I actually like her." He stated.


    ¡°Wow¡­ That was unexpected¡­¡± Melissa mumbled, her voice barely audible under her breath. Of


    course, such a volume posed no problem for Asher''s ears.


    ¡°Unexpected? Heh, I guess you have a point there¡­¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of exining why I took Roxanne from the cottage I found her in, or


    justify any of my past actions, but¡­ The way Roxanne views me¡­ I want it to change. She¡¯s being


    stubborn about the whole thing though, so it seems virtually impossible.¡± He added


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s Roxanne all right, stubborn to the core¡± Melissa smiled.


    ¡°D-Does she¡­ Does Roxanne have someone else she likes?¡± Asher spoke hesitantly.


    Melissa''s eyes widened as she looked at Asher with an unbelieving look. He had a nk


    expression on his face, but that was just a front. He was actually quite nervous about the question, and


    Melissa could tell from his heartbeat.


    ¡°Who would have foreseen this?¡± Melissa thought to herself.


    ¡°Ehem¡­¡± Asher let out a slight cough to emphasise more in his question.


    It seemed she would have to answer.


    ¡°None that I know of¡­" Melissa said with a look of uncertainty. It wasn''t as though Roxanne and


    she were very close, to begin with so she wasn''t really going to be of much help.


    She saw a smile creep upon his usually nk or serious face. He looked satisfied with her answer,


    pleased with theck ofpetition. However, Melissa wasn¡¯t about to let him have his way, especially


    when it concerned her daughter.


    ¡°Roxanne and I haven¡¯t really had the best of rtionships for a while, that¡¯s why she was at her


    grandmother''s ce, to begin with. So relying on information from me is pointless, ``she quickly added.


    ¡°Tch¡±


    He was disappointed by the revtion Melissa made. However, this only made Melissa more


    confident of actually getting through to him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know¡­ If you really want to know someone, it''s best to ask them yourself"


    ¡°What are you trying to say?" After suspiciously narrowing his eyes on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple¡­ Just talk with her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll¡­.¡±


    ¡°I already tried that. She didn¡¯t give me a chance to get my words in. She didn¡¯t give me a proper


    chance to have a decent conversation with her.¡± Asher cut in.


    ¡°Well, I can see why¡­ I mean, you did abduct her and all. And there¡¯s also your attitude¡­¡±


    Melissa wanted to say, but she decided to just keep quiet instead.


    ¡°It''s unfortunate, but¡­ I think Roxanne might hate me." Asher stated.


    ¡°No kidding¡± Melissa rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Of course, she would, who wouldn''t?


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I wanted to ask you to tell me more about her.¡± Asher said, looking directly into


    Melissa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wait, what?!¡± Melissa''s thoughts erupted.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I clearlyck enough information to be able to fully understand her. If you could tell me more,


    perhaps J would be better able to rte to her. As it stands now, I still find no fault in my actions. That


    is why I would like to know what her problem is with me¡± Asher said to Melissa.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?!¡± Melissa said to herself.


    She had so many things she could say to him, or even tell him off, but she had to mind her words.


    After all, despite everything he was still the Alpha of the pack she was staying in, and the Wolf King of


    the region. Besides, the fact that he opened up to her like this meant a big deal to him, she couldn¡¯t act


    impulsively.


    ¡°So, Miss Melissa, tell me what you know about Roxa-¡°


    "No!" Melissa t-out denied his request.


    Asher''s face expressed shock. He was taken aback by Melissa''s response, unable toprehend


    her action.


    ¡°Did you just say¡­ ¡®No¡¯?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I did!" Melissa responded, meeting him eye to eye.


    The both of them stopped moving as Asher stared at her with a look of frustration, but she


    maintained her ground. Her body slowly trembled as she dreaded the consequences of her defying the


    Alpha''s words, but she had to do it. If she didn''t, then-


    ¡°He won¡¯t know the right path to take¡­¡± She thought.


    ¡°What is your reason?¡± He asked.


    A smile formed on her face. The perfect question had finally been delivered.


    ¡°It''s simple really. You want to know more about Roxanne¡­ Then the solution lies within your


    grasp¡­ Ask her yourself!¡± Melissa said, pointing at Roxanne who was still asleep within Asher''s arms.


    Melissa¡¯s words sank deep into Asher, as he remembered Dax telling him the same thing the other


    day.


    ¡°You can just ask her yourself, you know?¡±


    Here Roxanne''s mother was telling him the same thing. Was that really the only way to go?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He muttered, turning straight ahead and resuming his match.


    Melissa smiled and felt satisfied with what she did, though she heaved a sigh of relief that he didn''t


    try anything on her. Despite her first impression of him, he seemed like a calm, reasonable young man.


    After walking for quite some time, without any word exchanged between them, they arrived at the


    vige and neared Rita''s house. Their journey together would soone to an end.


    ¡°You''ll be leaving the pack today, I assume?¡± Asher''s voice broke the silence once again.


    His sudden words unnerved Melissa, causing her to nearly miss her breath. She was still quite


    edgy around him.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± She answered inly.


    He fell silent again as they proceeded further. They finally got to Rita''s house and Asher had to


    hand over Roxanne to Melissa since he didn''t want to enter the house.


    Melissa grabbed Roxanne and supported her with her arms while bending to make sure she was


    well rested on her. As she was about to open the door and enter the warm abode, Asher''s voice came


    again.


    ¡°This is farewell for now, Miss Melissa, however¡­ I will tell you one final thing before we part


    ways¡­¡±


    ¡°The time wherein you¡¯ll be invited back to this pack isn¡¯t too far off. So, be at ease. You won¡¯t


    need to wait for long¡­. That, I promise you¡± He said to her with a look of resolve.


    She smiled and nodded. Despite the clever use of words, Melissa knew what he was really trying


    to say. Everything he started could be tranted to-


    ¡°Roxanne will be my bride, and we¡¯ll invite you for the Bonding Ritual soon¡­ Very soon!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see if the promise would hold up or not.


    ¡°Goodnight Lord Asher, Alpha of the Rockwood Pack, Wolf King of Oregon Woods¡­ And mate to


    my daughter, Roxanne. I wish you good fortune¡± Melissa said.


    Asher let out a small smile and nodded. Before Melissa could let out another word, a gust of wind


    blew which made her forcefully close her eyes. When she opened them, she saw Asher no longer, he


    had disappeared from her line of sight, gone with the wind, into the darkness. Melissa stared fondly into


    the dark for some time, before finally deciding to retreat into the warmfort of Rita''s home.


    ¡°-Lissa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Melissa!¡±


    Suddenly Melissa roused from her deep thoughts and was met with the curious gazes of both


    Roxanne and Rita.


    ¡°Jeez, Mom¡­ What are you thinking about?¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Miss Melissa seems to have a lot on her mind, could it be a guy as well?¡± Rita grinned


    mischievously.


    Melissa burst out inughter after Rita said those words. She was spot-on urate, after all. Rita


    and Roxanne exchanged confused nces and watched Melissaugh until she finally stopped.


    ¡°Well¡­ Something like that.¡± Melissa responded, to the surprise of Roxanne and Rita.


    She wondered though¡­ Just what Asher was up to at the moment.


    Asher had a nervous look as he looked at the man in front of him. He felt ufortable and his


    hands twitched a bit. However, he resolved to perform the task and so he wasn''t going to back down


    anyway. He was going to do it.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Go on¡­¡± A deep voice appeared before Asher, causing him to get stirred up even more.


    He took a deep breath and called himself. It was now or never. He had to tell this man¡­ The only


    man he ever respected and loved, as well as hated more than anyone else.


    ¡°I have finally found my Mate¡­ Father¡­¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I want to meet her.


    The room was dark and airy. With nothing to sit on, save for the mat that was spread upon the


    hard wooden floor. The surrounding walls seemed old like they had been that way for a long time


    without maintenance, or repairs.


    In the midst of this man sat. The dark room made sure to cover his face well, so it couldn¡¯t be


    properly seen, and his legs were pressed on the soft mat, weaved from thin wooden fibres. Asher


    walked into the house and stood in front of this man. The man''s eyes focused on his visitor, by the


    looks of his home, he didn¡¯t have many of those.


    A smile crept upon his face as he watched Asher''s ufortable face which never seemed to


    grow old, no matter how many years passed. Asher didn¡¯t speak, he merely stood in front of the man.


    After a few moments passed, the owner of the home had to break off the silence.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man asked.


    Asher''s face tightened as he heard the man''s voice. His deep tone echoed throughout the almost


    empty room. Save for a small stool for eating, a few board games, and other things the man would use,


    the living room had nothing else.


    ¡°Is there a reason for me not to be here?¡± Asher responded with a slight frown.


    As expected, the man looked at Asher. Even after so long had passed, Asher still bore resentment


    toward him. Resentment for the happenings of the past, something that would never vanish from


    Asher''s heart. However, the man could tell that Asher wasn¡¯t here to discuss such resentment. There


    was something else on his mind.


    ¡°No, you have every reason to be here, no? You are, after all, the Alpha of the Pack¡± The man


    answered.


    ¡°Yeah, and whose fault is that?¡± Asher stated.


    The man sighed and shook his head slightly. Asher was still so hung up on this. When would it


    end?


    ¡°So¡­ What can I do for the mighty Aloha of our Rockwood Pack?¡± The man said, slightly in jest.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Asher growled, but quickly controlled himself.


    He didn¡¯t want to get agitated by the man, but he couldn''t help but feel the swirl of rage anytime he


    looked into the eyes of the man in front of him. It seemed even after so long, he still had a hold on


    Asher. He could incite him with the littlest of effort, and that made Asher mad, at himself and the man.


    Asher shook away the thoughts and feelings within him. He had to get his priorities straight and


    achieve his goal. He couldn¡¯t afford to be swept up by the myriads of other things he could say to the


    old man.


    ¡°There is something you should know¡­¡± Asher said.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up when Asher said this. A tinge of surprise mixed with curiosity. Would he hear


    something new this time, after so long of the old?


    Asher was now nervous. He didn¡¯t know how to tell this man what he wanted to do. A bead of


    sweat fell from his forehead, showing that he was ufortable. However, he had resolved to do this,


    to achieve his goals¡­ He had to!


    ¡°I have found my Mate¡­ Father¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An awkward silence enveloped the room. The two men remained still, their eyes transfixed on


    each other. Asher remained standing, while the man still sat on his old-fashioned mat.


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­¡± The man said in a low tone.


    The old man''s smile broadened further. His body shook slightly, and for the first time, he showed


    signs of movement.


    "I havee to ask something of you," Asher said.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Another ufortable silence formed again.


    ¡°Advice¡­ Concerning my Mate¡± Asher muttered hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh? I see now¡­ So what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­ You don¡¯t know how to handle your mate, and


    so you¡¯vee to ask for help from me, whom you have ostracised for so long¡­ Is that how desperate


    you are, Asher?¡± The man grinned.


    Clearly, he was enjoying this. Asher was angry about that fact. He clenched his fist and endured it.


    His pride was being wounded, but his father was right. He was desperate. Roxanne hated him, he


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    knew it. However, he was going crazy just thinking about her.


    It was taking every ounce of self-control for him not to abduct her from Rita''s ce and make him


    entirely his. For someone who had grown ustomed to getting everything he wanted, having this one


    thing deprived of him was something he couldn''t take. The one thing, one person he desired more than


    anything else was within his reach, yet unwilling.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    He had to find a way to get her to like him, to love him. Now that she had Awakened, it was only a


    matter of time before she began to feel the way he felt, but from what he saw the other day and also


    Dax and Melissa''s words, he had a feeling she still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can take this rejection¡­ I-I¡­¡± His thoughts rang.


    ¡°Oh? Who would¡¯ve thought that there was something that the great Asher can¡¯t do! So, tell me¡­


    Who is the unfortunate soul? Is it Peggy? Sara? Or¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Is it Cami?¡± He smirked.


    Asher knew he was making fun of him. His father was always like this, he knew how to get under


    his skin. However, Asher was determined to get what he wanted from him.


    ¡°Her name is Roxanne¡­ She''s not from around here¡­¡± Asher said.


    ¡°Roxanne, eh? So what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    Asher narrowed his eyes as he red at his father, who smiled amusedly. Clearly, he was enjoying


    this.


    ¡°How do I get Roxanne to fall in love with me?¡± Asher asked.


    He looked at his old man, despite any feeling of anger he had toward his old man, even Asher had


    to admit that there was once a time in his life when he respected and loved his father. This was


    because of one thing his father was known for¡­ His way with people.


    His father, unlike him, was a very social person. Even as a child, Asher would watch as his father


    handled people and talked to them. As a result, he was loved by many and well respected, a direct


    contrast to Asher back then, who was only feared.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    One day, Asher asked his father his secret. How he was able to fully interact and rte with


    anyone. His father smiled and said to him...


    "It''s easy¡­ I just know what people want, and I give it to them. The only way to get along with


    people is to know who they are, and what they desire. "


    Asher didn¡¯t understand those words then, he still didn¡¯t understand them now. This was why he


    wasn¡¯t able to gain Roxanne''s affection. Unlike other members of his pack, and wolfmunity,


    Roxanne was uncharted territory. For the rest of his people, he only had to show them strength and


    make decisions, most of which were rational.


    As a result, they obeyed him, feared him, and respected him. But Roxanne was different. They


    belonged to entirely different words so they couldn''t rte to each other. He thought if anyone could


    help him, it would be his father. After all, he was the previous Alpha of the Rockwood Pack¡­ John!


    ¡°Uahahahahahahahaha!!!¡± John burst out inughter.


    The roaring tone he used made Asher''s skin crawl, and the echo effect made the waves bounce


    around the room.


    ¡°Wow! I never expected you to actually say it out loud like that! I thought you would have left at this


    point. After all, you can''t stand this old man" John bellowed, still chuckling.


    ¡°Will you help me or not?¡± Asher asked, his clenched fists still tightening further.


    John grinned widely and nodded his head. Slowly, he rose to his feet, revealing his figure even


    more. He looked tall, bigger than Asher. His muscr figure was intimidating, and he wasn¡¯t wearing


    any shirt to cover his insanely built body. He wore khaki shorts, which only covered his legs up to the


    knee.


    The lower part of his legs were covered with hair, shaking as he took steps forward. His hair was


    unnatural for a man, as long as a woman''s. He had arge beard. His chest hair was also apparent as


    he stepped forward, slowly and steadily. Before long, he was directly in front of Asher, who still


    remained focused on his father''s eyes.


    ¡°Heh, fine! I¡¯ll help you, why not? After all¡­ You''re still my son!¡± He grinned widely.


    Asher''s heart rxed with relief at his father¡¯s words. Finally, he was going to make considerable


    progress with his mate.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Asher wanted to begin preparations.


    ¡°But first, you¡¯ll need to do something for me.¡± John interrupted, raising his index finger to signify


    the number.


    ¡°Really? If it¡¯s what I think, then you know I won¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°It''s not that! This is different¡­ So, will you do it?¡± John asked.


    ¡°It depends, what is it?¡± Asher asked, looking at his father suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really¡­ This Mate of yours, Roxanne¡­ I want to meet her. Bring her here, ``he said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Asher let out with surprise.


    ¡°Do that, and we have a deal. I¡¯ll help you as much as you want!¡± John added.


    Asher remained silent, not knowing what to say to his father.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that?¡± John asked with a mock smile.


    Asher knew his father very well. He was a stubborn old man who would never budge if he wasn¡¯t


    satisfied, but he was also a man of his word. That meant one thing.


    If he wanted to get his father¡¯s help, he would need to somehow find a way to make Roxanne


    appear before him. With the way things were between them, he wondered how that would go.


    ¡°It just might make things worse¡­¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Can we talk?


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Asher thought to himself.


    He had epted his father¡¯s condition since there was no other choice, but he didn''t know how he


    would go about it. Of course, he could try using force to make herply, but that wouldn''t work. In


    fact, it would backfire in the worst way.


    He could try to appeal to Rita and Dax for assistance, but they seemed to tilt toward Roxanne in


    terms of support. Unless he used his authority as Alpha, they wouldn''t help him. However, doing so


    would be shameless of him. The easier way was to just talk to her like Melissa and Dax advised, but he


    was certain Roxanne wouldn¡¯t give him the time of day.


    However, he had no other option left. He had to talk to her himself¡­ Their second conversation


    after the disastrous first encounter¡­ Asher shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Do you really have to leave now?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Rita, Roxanne, and Melissa were already at the edge of the vige, with Melissa all dressed up for


    departure. After they had finished their meal, Melissa informed them that it was finally time for her to


    go. Though Rita knew of this, Roxanne was still surprised that it was so soon.


    "I still have a lot to learn, though¡­ What about wolf training? I¡¯ll need to learn how to control my


    new self, right?¡± Roxanne protested, hoping this would allow her mother to extend her stay.


    ¡°You don''t need me for that, Roxanne. In the first ce, I''m not qualified to do that for you. That is


    the role of another, and I assure you, you''re in very good hands. " Melissa smiled.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Besides, I still have to take care of things at home, plus I have tons of work waiting


    for me. I can¡¯t just disappear, you know? I don''t have a winter break, unlike someone here" Melissa


    chuckled.


    Roxanne knew Melissa''s words rang true, and she was right. She couldn¡¯t be selfish at home with


    her mother down. Well, there was also the fact that Asher would not like her mother staying in the


    vige, and that would cause a skirmish.


    But, somehow that made her want Melissa to stay even more, even if it was to spite Asher for a


    moment. She would have his attention then.


    ¡°Oh, what am I thinking!¡± Roxanne groaned within herself.


    She found herself thinking more about Asher as time went on.


    ¡°I understand, mom. I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, right?¡± She asked with an expectant smile.


    ¡°Weeell¡­ That depends on a particr person. Let''s keep our fingers crossed," Melissa said.


    Yeah, she knew quite well, but she pushed the guilty party out of her mind again.


    ¡°Okay then. My regards to Damien, okay?¡±


    ¡°I sure will!¡± Melissa answered, walking away from Rita and Roxanne.


    Roxanne waved at Melissa and watched her disappear into the woods. She could feel a slight pain


    in her heart, but sheforted herself. Her mom leaving was something she knew would happen soon,


    anyway. However, after her Awakening, she felt even closer to her mother than before, making it even


    more difficult to say goodbye.


    Since their business was concluded, Roxanne and Rita retreated to thetter''s home. As they


    walked, Roxanne remembered Larry and Lenard, and since Rita was with her she decided to raise the


    issue.


    ¡°Rita, do you know a man named Lenard?¡± Roxanne started.


    ¡°Oh? You mean Larry''s father, don¡¯t you? The woodchopper, right?¡± Rita answered.


    Roxanne nodded.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Rita furthered.


    "I was just thinking about him¡­ I don''t know if it''s because you have seen no other Omegas apart


    from him and Larry, but doesn''t his work seem too much for him to bear? Even so early in the morning,


    he keeps¡­¡± Roxanne exined, telling Rita how she truly felt about his situation and her wonder if the


    other Omegas had simr treatment.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita patiently listened to Roxanne''s words and after she finished, she spoke.


    ¡°Roxy, I understand what you¡¯re saying. But, there¡¯s something you need to know. I don¡¯t know the


    details myself, but Lenard chose to take on that job all by himself.¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Roxanne couldn¡¯t believe this. Sure, it seemed like he had a lot of pride in his work, and even said


    he voluntarily did it¡­ But to think he was the one who chose to be responsible for it, Roxanne was


    stunned.


    ¡°B-But why?!¡± She let out.


    "As I said, I don''t know the details¡­ But that was his wish. Roxy, we''re a pack, a society. And in a


    society, there must always bebourers and there must also be leaders, as well as those in the middle.


    If it¡¯s not Lenard, then someone else will take it up, such is the nature of the pack.¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°The reason we give roles is to maintain order, not to impose anything unreasonable on anyone. If


    a werewolf is dissatisfied with their role, they can appeal for a much higher one, so far as they are


    capable. If they are not able to do so but still do not want their role, then there is no ce for them in


    the pack. Everyone needs to have a function. If they do not have a role, then they serve no purpose. If


    that is the case, they can leave the pack¡­" She added.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°Leave¡­ The pack?¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°Yes. It has happened before. If a pack member is dissatisfied with their roles, or even the Alpha¡­


    They may choose to leave the pack. It happened a lot when Asher became Alpha, you know? A lot of


    our pack members left and joined other packs.¡± Rita stated.


    ¡°W-Wow¡­¡± This shocked Roxanne. There was still a lot she didn¡¯t know, after all.


    "Well, what good did that do them? Asher became Wolf King not long after, so in the end, they still


    fall under his jurisdiction." Rita chuckled.


    ¡°So, if Lenard or any Omega isn¡¯t satisfied with how they are being treated, they can opt for


    another position or leave the pack? But why don¡¯t they do that?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Hmmn, If I were to guess, I''d say it is their love and consideration for the pack," Rita replied.


    ¡°Why would you say that? I don''t get it," Roxanne responded.


    ¡°Think about it like this, if they don¡¯t do it¡­ Who will?¡± Rita asked.


    This question hit Roxanne''s heart. She had a point.


    ¡°If the Omega deserts his position, another person needs to fill that spot. If the Omega''s position is


    one like Lenard''s, a hard job, they might not be willing to relinquish it to another since they realise how


    difficult the position is. Besides, in most cases, there isn¡¯t even an Omega to fill up the position. If they


    desert their role, it would spell a great deal of imbnce within the Pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Roxannemented


    "So, a pack member who understands this, and loves his pack, wouldn''t intentionally abandon their


    role, no matter how difficult it is," Rita concluded.


    "So, using this as a basis, it''s safe to say that Lenard chose his position, realising how difficult it is


    so that another wouldn''t have to go through the same. He realised the difficulty of the role and put it


    upon himself to do it¡­ I¡¯m amazed.¡± Roxanne said with honesty and sincerity.


    The more she discovered about him, the more she respected him. Then she thought to his son,


    Larry. Larry appeared to be a diligent person, but after theirst conversation, she could sense a deep


    dissatisfaction with the pack seeping within him. She wanted to ask Rita about it but decided against it.


    She didn¡¯t want to rouse any issues. Besides, they were nearly at Rita¡¯s house, so she didn¡¯t want


    to prolong the conversation when they could have spent their time discussing a better subject.


    ¡°Oh my, look who¡¯s here¡­¡± Rita smiled, looking at someone who stood at the entrance of her


    home.


    Before Roxanne even looked, she smelled it, the familiar scent of someone she knew and thought


    about more frequently than she would like¡­ The smell of olives and chestnut, with a hint of burnt


    wood. This scent definitely belonged to none other than-


    ¡°Asher!¡±


    Roxanne and Rita eximed the name in abined fashion.


    Suddenly, Roxanne could feel her heart racing and her body reacting in excitement. Merely looking


    at him from a distance and taking in his scent, she wanted to draw nearer.


    At this moment, Asher nced over at them, and from his expression, Roxanne could tell he


    meant business. As his eyes met hers, her heart beat even faster than before.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing here?!¡± Roxanne thought to herself cautiously.


    Rita and Roxanne continued moving forward, and within moments they were already at Rita¡¯s


    home. With Asher only a step away from Roxanne, she could feel his scent, even more, it was


    stronger, and merely breathing seemed to drive her crazy.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Asher made to speak, but before he could, Roxanne''s voice interrupted him.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Roxanne asked, feeling entirely flustered, though she concealed it with a


    harsh tone.


    With the both of them directly face to face, and Rita as a spectator, an awkward silence took over.


    ¡°Yes¡­?!¡± Rita finally said, breaking the silence, also raising a brow at Asher to demand what he


    was looking for in front of her house.


    ¡°Ehem¡­ Well¡­¡± Asher cleared his throat.


    He looked at her with sincerity, making Roxanne''s heart flutter. Finally, he opened his mouth and


    brought out the words.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Can we talk?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    My father wants to meet you


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Can we talk?¡± Asher began by asking.


    As he spoke, Roxanne''s heart skipped a bit, making her yelp slightly. Their distance was not too


    far apart, so Roxanne could sense him vividly, and at the moment, he was irresistible.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?" Roxanne let out since she couldn¡¯t retain what he said.


    ¡°I said, can we talk¡­?¡± Asher repeated, an action he wouldn¡¯t normally do, but given the


    circumstances, he had very little choice.


    Roxanne was right in front of him, and this made him feel flooded with emotions that were foreign


    to him before he had met her. He just wanted to draw closer to her, touch her and take her with him in


    an instant.


    ¡°No, stop that Asher!¡± He cautioned himself.


    Thinking that way was no good. Clearly, Roxanne would have none of that, and thest thing he


    wanted was to give her another reason to despise him.


    ¡°He¡­ wants to talk?¡± Roxanne questioned herself.


    That was unexpected, but what surprised her more was that she wasn''t feeling the slightest bit of


    withdrawal from him. Was this magic? She actually wanted to ept his offer, she was even happy to


    hear that he wanted to talk.


    ¡°Fine, but just for a moment. I¡¯m feeling quite tired after seeing my mother off, she had to leave


    today. Ring any bells?¡± Roxanne said, starting at Asher with an using nce.


    Asher looked away from her eyes, feeling a pang of guilt due to her words, but tried to hide it.


    Meanwhile, Roxanne felt proud of herself for controlling her reaction and giving Asher a mean


    response.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Rita, could please excuse us for a moment?¡± Asher said to the third wheel in


    the entire conversation.


    Rita had been watching the two amusedly. Their reactions were funny to her, and she was


    enjoying the moment. Telling her to leave at the time things were about to get interesting was a


    bummer to hear, but it couldn''t be helped.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll be fine inside, sound good?¡± Rita smiled.


    Asher gave her a knowing stare after she said this.


    "Fine, fine. How about I go check out how Dax is doing? Sound good to you, brother?¡± Rita said,


    walking away from them.


    ¡°What the he-¡° Asher spoke in surprise.


    Rita naturally called him her brother in front of Roxanne¡­ However, he was aware that Roxanne


    was already aware of the fact.


    ¡°She knows!¡± Rita quickly added before leaving.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Asher muttered.


    ¡°Just yesterday. So¡­ What do you want?¡± Roxanne replied with his loud thoughts.


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ So, erm¡­ I heard you performed your Awakening yesterday. How did it-¡°


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t act like you weren¡¯t there. You must have liked what you saw, stalker!¡± Roxanne


    eyed Asher suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course, her mother would have told her. Smart move, Asher! Urgh!¡± He mused.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Roxanne asked, having a serious look, though she was all much inside.


    Asher sighed, he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Here it came¡­


    ¡°My father wants to meet you, let¡¯s go to his ce tomorrow.¡± He said inly.


    ¡°?!!¡± Roxanne looked at him in a confused state. She couldn¡¯tprehend his words.


    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± He asked, as though everything he said was perfectly normal.


    ¡°Eh?¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°I said we should go see my father tomorrow¡­ You agree, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes! It looks like she¡¯s in agreement. Wow, this is actually easier than I thought¡± He smiled.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!!¡± Roxanne eximed.


    Seeing his father all of a sudden? The question was so sudden that Roxanne''s heart couldn¡¯t take


    it. Her brain was not even fast enough to process those words. Did he not understand the gravity of his


    words?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even agreed to anything yet and you already want to start introducing me to your


    parents?¡± She burst out.


    Asher wasn¡¯t expecting this. Since he was a social elephant, he couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere or


    choose his words wisely. As someone who was used to merely making statements and giving out


    orders, he wasn¡¯t one to ask for permission in a conversation, even if he needed to.


    ¡°I said, I want you to-¡°


    ¡°I know what you said! You don¡¯t have to repeat it!¡± Roxanne shouted in embarrassment.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hear him, but she just couldn¡¯t understand the question that popped up out


    of the blue.


    ¡°Why should I even consider it?¡± Roxanne asked with a tone of suspicion, but her heart was


    beating faster than she could manage.


    She didn¡¯t know how much longer she could keep up the conversation before giving out.


    Asher felt cornered. He didn''t have any cards to y nor any reasons to give¡­ Except one. If this


    didn''t work, he didn''t know what else to say. It would be checkmate.


    ¡°My father was the previous Alpha of the Rockwood Pack. Maybe you could convince him to let


    you go¡­ Or even cancel this whole Mate thing. It¡¯s up to you, you know?¡± Asher stated.            N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    He gulped as he said this. It wasn¡¯t entirely true, but he had no other choice. He didn¡¯t know much


    about Roxanne, but he knew she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. If he dangled such bait in front of


    her, then it was only natural for her to take it.


    ¡°¡­ Really?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°O-Of course. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you¡± Asher smiled confidently.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± He contemted.


    Roxanne had Rita, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t bring it up before Rita. Once Roxanne did that,


    it was game over for him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then fine! Let¡¯s do it then!¡± Roxanne said with a resolved look.


    Finally, she could be free from this annoying man¡­ Or so she would have liked to think, instead,


    her heart was pained. She was shocked that Asher brought up such a thing.


    ¡°Does he really want me to see his father? His dad can cancel the whole Mate arrangement and


    send me home? Is that what he wants? Asher wants me to go¡­ He doesn¡¯t want me as a mate


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    anymore¡­?!¡±


    Roxanne had finally gotten what she wanted, yet she felt dejected. However, she couldn¡¯t back out


    now. Doing so would mean she actually wanted their union to continue, something she couldn¡¯t afford


    Asher to think.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow then!¡± Roxanne said sternly.


    ¡°Oh no, if I wait till tomorrow and she cross-examines what I said with Rita, the n will fall apart!"


    Asher reasoned.


    ¡°W-Why wait till tomorrow, the day we are just starting, and his ce isn¡¯t very far. Let¡¯s go right


    now¡± Asher suggested with a smug look.


    ¡°Yes, I have to bait her. Come on, Roxanne¡­ Don''t you want to get rid of me as soon as possible?


    Come on, take the chance!¡± Asher begged in his head.


    Roxanne gave Asher a poker face, an expression she had mastered since she lived her life full of


    secrets and devoid of much interaction with people.


    ¡°Whaaaat?!!!¡± Her mind rang.


    ¡°He wants to get rid of me so quickly. Is that how much he wants to send me packing? This guy¡­


    But I can¡¯t refuse. Doing so would be like I¡¯m epting him and I actually don¡¯t want us to be


    separated, which isn¡¯t true. I want to be rid of this annoying man as soon as possible!¡± Roxanne


    thought.


    Both of them, unaware of each other''s thoughts, made severely wrong assumptions about the


    other''s intentions and worried over nothing. In the end, Roxanne ended up following Asher that very


    instant.


    ¡°Yes, I did it! I now know what father meant. To know the person, and what they want¡­ That¡¯s the


    best way to handle anyone¡± Asher smiled smugly.


    ¡°Cheh, cheeky bastard. You dragged me all the way here when I was still an innocent girl, and now


    that you¡¯ve had your fun, you want to throw me away? I always knew you were trash. Good riddance!¡±


    Roxanne sulked.


    After walking together in silence for some minutes, Roxanne noticed that they were leaving the


    general settlement and moving to the edge of the vige, though a different one from the one Roxanne


    knew.


    ¡°Where are we going? Didn¡¯t you say we were going to see your father?¡± Roxanne asked, looking


    around her with curiosity.


    ¡°My father lives on the outskirts of the vige. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re almost there¡­¡± Asher said in a


    distracted tone.


    Roxanne wondered why Asher spoke of his father in such a sad and distant tone. We''re they not


    on good terms? Or was he actually not intending on cancelling their weird werewolf rtionship?


    ¡°We are here¡­¡± Asher said, stopping in front of a massive wooden house. It was by farrger than


    Rita''s abode, with a bigger fence andrgerpound. It had a majestic structure, and Roxanne would


    have been entirely bbergasted were it not for a certain w of the house. It was big, it was


    impressive, but¡­ The house was run down.


    It looked like it had been abandoned for very long. With no sign of housekeeping or maintenance,


    the wood creaked as the winter breeze blew. With every gust of wind, the house shook slightly, as


    though it would soon crumble.


    ¡°T-This is it?¡± Roxanne questioned in disbelief.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Asher did with a shrug.


    He moved forward and opened the door without even knocking.


    "Let''s go in," He said, entering the dark house.


    Roxanne gulped and did the same, feeling very ufortable concerning what to expect from the


    owner of such a house.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    He lied to you.


    Roxanne gulped as she entered the eerie house.


    The wooden tform she stepped on creaked as she pressed on it. Everything around her was


    old, and she could feel a weird pressure all around her. Since she had be a Werewolf, all her


    senses were heightened, so she was taking everything in with a far greater intensity than usual.


    She could hear the slow breathing of someone just a distance from her, in what she guessed to be


    the living room. She looked at Asher with a curious eye. Were they headed toward the direction of the


    strange sound? The man who was responsible for the odd breathing she was sensing.


    Asher didn¡¯t even nce at Roxanne, he only remained focused on the goal and stared straight


    ahead.


    He had a different air about him. He was cold, slightly angry¡­ And afraid. Roxanne didn¡¯t know


    who she sensed these mixed feelings from him, but she knew she was right.


    ¡°Just what does his father like?¡± Roxanne found herself thinking.


    ¡°We''re here¡± Asher announced, finally stopping just as they arrived at the living room.


    Roxanne also halted, staying behind Asher since she was somewhat frightened of the existence


    which was in front of her, a small distance away.


    The room which was initially dark, began to brighten up as Roxanne¡¯s eyes glowed. She could see


    everything more clearly now. And now that she did, she felt even more wary of the man she was


    meeting.


    Everywhere was messed up. There was no ce to sit, only a mat wasid on the floor.


    ¡°Hopefully we won¡¯t have to stay long,¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    She looked ahead and saw the man they would meet. Her eyes bulged as she witnessed his huge


    figure. His muscr mass and massive body. He was simr to a giant, no wonder she felt such a


    great presence.


    ¡°Ah, wee!!!¡± He voiced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon. Ah, what a surprise. You didn¡¯t even give me enough time


    to properly arrange my house for the guest¡± John, Asher''s father said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better this way?¡± Ashermented with a tone of nonchnce.


    ¡°Heh, whatever you say kid. Still though, you came too soon. Are you in such a hurry to get it over


    with?¡± John chuckled.


    As he said this, Asher tightened his face. Was his father going to reveal the requirements he


    made? Would it spill in the presence of Roxanne? Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t be so shameless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Roxanne''s thoughts began to interpret John''s words.


    ¡°He''s in a hurry to get it over with? So he wants to get rid of me that much?¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t possibly know what the actual truth was, and John had no intention of


    saying anything.


    ¡°Roxanne, why don¡¯t you say something? You¡¯ve been silent all this time, we can¡¯t have that. After


    all, you are the guest of honour.¡± John grinned.


    What was she supposed to do at this point? It was obvious she headed to greet in order to show


    courtesy, but how was she to go about it? As a previous Aloha and also Asher''s father, did he require a


    special greeting?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not bowing my head or anything. He¡¯s not more powerful than Asher, and since I don¡¯t


    even greet Asher, I¡¯ll just greet him the way I normally do.¡±


    Roxanne stepped forward and stood beside Asher, she kept her face facing forward when she


    spoke, with total confidence and not a slight of intimidation in her looks. This was thanks to her poker


    face, but she could be maintained forever.


    ¡°Good afternoon Mr¡­¡± Roxanne quickly stopped, realising she didn¡¯t know his name. She had to


    put in something, if not¡­


    ¡°¡­Father of Asher¡­¡± Shepensated.


    ¡°F-Father of wha-?! Roxanne, are you crazy?¡± Roxanne thought to herself after giving such a


    terrible excuse for a greeting.


    She looked beside her and saw Asher''s surprised reaction toward her. His mouth was open slightly


    and his eyes were widened. She also looked at John, who appeared amused by her peculiar use of


    words.


    ¡±Hahahaha!!!¡± A peculiar one indeed. Johnmented, stillughing heartily.


    Roxanne swallowed her humiliation, and continued to express her unsuspecting and nk look.


    ¡°Let us head outside. I¡¯m afraid this ce wouldn¡¯t be conducive for whatever we are about to do.¡±


    John said.


    Roxanne agreed and made for the exit of the house, though she found that Asher still remained in


    his position.


    ¡°Come on, Asher. Let¡¯s go!¡± She stretched her hands and took him by his hand.


    Immediately she did this, the both felt a sensation throughout their bodies, like their entire selves


    connected. It was only for a moment, but that spark felt dangerous to Roxanne.


    She yelped and quickly removed her hand from his. This made the both of them look away from


    themselves with red cheeks.


    ¡°I''ll be out first!¡± Roxanne said, hurriedly leaving the house.


    ¡°W-What was that?¡± Roxanne muttered, staring at the hand she used to make contact with Asher''s


    skin.


    She breathed deeply and watched the woods, unable to see the vige from the distance where


    she stayed. How far away was she?


    ¡°You felt it too eh? So that girl really is your mate¡­¡± John said to Asher.


    ¡°Of course, why would I lie?¡± Asher replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were, you might have just been confused. But after seeing it now, I understand.¡±


    John remarked.


    ¡°Then you will¡­¡± Asher said impatiently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Not so fast, boy. The day isn¡¯t over yet¡± John smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not keep your girl waiting, yeah?¡±


    John walked past Asher and went to the exit. For a moment, Asher remained transfixed in his


    position and gritted his teeth, before finally deciding to go out too.


    ¡°Sorry, did we keep you waiting?¡± John asked, stepping out into the bright afternoon.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He squinted his eyes since he wasn¡¯t used to the intensity of light. His house was devoid


    of such elements after all.


    Roxanne stayed on the wide porch, same with John, who stayed some distance from her.


    ¡°I''ll get to the point, Roxanne¡­ Why do you think I called you here?¡± John asked sharply.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Asher stepped out of the house at this point and walked slowly to Roxanne''s location.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it to break the Mate bond that exists between Asher and I?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± John looked confused.


    ¡°You know, as the previous Alpha and father of Asher, he told me you could cancel our


    ¡®engagement¡¯.¡± Roxanne emphasised.


    Asher made a guilty look, refusing to look anywhere near Roxanne as he moved his face away


    from her sight.


    It took a while for John to understand what Roxanne meant by her words, and when he finally did


    he wouldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Buahahahahahaha!!!¡± He burst outughing.


    Roxanne was taken aback by the old man''sughter, but kept quiet while he enjoyed himself.


    ¡°Oh, Asher¡­ I didn¡¯t know you had it in you to make jokes like this. Still, haven''t you gone too far


    on this one?¡± John retorted.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Roxanne asked with confusion.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you get it? He lied to you, most likely so you coulde here.¡± John continued tough.


    ¡°T-Then, that means¡­¡± Roxanne said, ncing at Asher, who only looked away.


    ¡°Yep, he lied to you!¡± John revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any power like that. Besides, as a former Alpha, I have no real authority within the


    pack. As you can see, I¡¯m living way out here¡­ I''m sorry, I can¡¯t help you, youngdy¡­ Though I can


    understand why you need it¡± Heughed even more.


    ¡°Asher, what he said¡­ Is it true?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Yes, he is right. I lied to you, but it was the only way I could¡­¡± Asher said, returning her gaze as


    he tried to exin.


    Roxanne''s palmnded on Asher''s cheek. For the second time, she had used her hand to assault


    his face. The only difference between this time and thest, was that while the previous time was due


    to her anger when he grabbed her mother, this time she did it because she was hurt¡­ Severely hurt.


    The aching in her heart wouldn¡¯t stop and she could feel the pain of betrayal, as though something


    forced her chest. She would normally never have such a feeling, but she wondered why she was


    reacting this way. Then she stopped wondering, she knew why.


    She couldn¡¯t deny it after all. She was already developing feelings for Asher, the pain she felt now


    was evidence of that fact.


    ¡°Asher, you piece of shit!¡± Roxanne frowned.


    ¡°I want to go back¡­ Now!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, just calm down and listen to me¡­¡± Asher tried to exin.


    Roxanne was not in the mood for that though.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take me now, I¡¯ll be going on my own. It¡¯s your choice!¡± Roxanne said.


    She turned away from both John and Asher and walked away from the house, retracing her steps


    back.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy¡­ I shouldn¡¯t havee to you¡± Asher muttered, ring at John.


    ¡°Hey, I never told you to lie to her. I just said to bring her here. Besides, let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t eat


    back those words.¡± John smiled.


    ¡°Tch¡±


    ¡°Come back here tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. In the meantime¡­ You should


    really go after her. She¡¯s your mate, isn¡¯t she?¡± John said.


    He didn¡¯t want to ask, but his father had a point. He quickly left his father¡¯s presence and ran after


    Roxanne.


    As John watched Asher go, he smiled.


    ¡°Look at him go, heh¡­ Good luck with this one, Asher¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Mr Almighty Alpha


    ¡°Roxanne, just listen to me¡­¡± Asher said calmly, appearing before Roxanne in a sh.


    ¡°Damn werewolves and their super speed!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    She had forgotten about Asher''s identity as even a werewolf above werewolves. Of course, he


    would catch up to her in no time at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Asher. I just want to go home.¡± Roxanne said not even looking at him.


    Asher wanted to press on, but he restrained himself. As an Aloha, he had his pride to uphold. So


    far he had only sessfully brought down his prestige in front of Roxanne, but what did that achieve?


    Nothing.


    ¡°Fine. But you should know that you¡¯re going the wrong way¡± Asher told her.


    Roxanne paused immediately she heard this and stared nkly at the cast space in front of her.


    She slowly turned her head to him and gave him a forced smile.


    ¡°Which way is the right one then?¡± She asked.


    Asher turned away and ignored her question, walking on his own.


    ¡°This little¡­¡± Roxanne red.


    ¡°Hey! I asked you a question!¡± Roxanne spat angrily


    Asher smiled and kept walking away from her. With the tables now turned, he didn¡¯t need to go out


    of his way anymore. Just like clockwork, Roxanne started to chase after him.


    In the end, Roxanne had to let go of her anger and pride so as not to get lost in unfamiliar territory.


    Her feelings of hurt dissipated and a new one took over. Relief. She was relieved that she was


    mistaken about Asher''s intentions when he said to visit his father.


    He didn¡¯t want to get rid of her, he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to, and from the looks of things, he


    didn¡¯t.


    She was happy he looked desperate and wanted to chase after her. A smile of satisfaction formed


    on her face. Even now, as he was giving her the silent treatment, she knew he wanted her, he was just


    acting up.


    The childish way he tried to get back at her seemed so cute that Roxanne had tough. She didn¡¯t


    know the exact moment it happened, but she was already in love with him. But she wasn¡¯t about to let


    him have his way with her. She was still plenty mad about his earlier behaviour and she wasn¡¯t about to


    forget it anytime soon.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make you regret abducting me and put you through as much trouble as I can. Just you


    wait Asher, I¡¯m going to make your life a living hell!¡± Roxanne smiled with satisfaction.


    After walking with Asher for some time, she was finally able to see familiar territory. She smelled


    the air, and it gave her a nostalgic feel. Finally, she could see the vige.


    "Looks like I don''t need you anymore!" Roxanne said, running ahead of Asher, who looked


    flustered by her sudden actions.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± Asher called out for her but quickly restrained himself.


    He decided to just watch from behind as she ran to the vige. With a wide smile, he observed her


    movements, how her hair iled about as she took her hurried steps, and how her buttocks shook to


    the rhythm.


    "Control yourself, Asher¡­" He coughed, turning his eyes away.


    He still sneaked a peek through. When he did, he found out that Roxanne had already stopped.


    She was looking at him with a knowing smile.


    ¡°What were you looking at?¡± She smiled in a teasing manner.


    He had been caught, but as Alpha, he couldn''t do anything to sully his status.


    ¡°You must be imagining things. I was just observing my mate. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong


    with that.¡± Asher responded with a confident smile.


    ¡°Heh, pervert.¡± Roxanne smiled.


    ¡°What are you waiting for then? Hurry up and leave this pervert behind!¡± Asher replied, exchanging


    her smile with a grin of his own.


    Roxanne was stunned when she heard Asher say this. She never expected him to make such a


    statement or even make such a smile. Was it only her who had changed? No, it seemed that Asher


    was going through changes of his own as well.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! No way! Why would I let you keep watching my back like a creepy stalker! No way''s


    happening" She replied with her witty statement.


    Her eyes expressed that she awaited hiseback. What would he respond with?


    Asher¡¯s heart was beating fast. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. What did he just do? Had


    he just made a joke? It wasn''t exactly fun for him, but Roxanneughed¡­


    What was this strange feeling he had? With a warm feeling in his chest, he was truly happy. His


    face formed a smile without him being aware of it.


    ¡°So, what would you prefer I do?¡± He replied.


    Roxanne pursed her lips, cing her index finger on her chin as though considering the best


    option to take.


    ¡°Come over here. We¡¯ll walk together!¡± Roxanne decided.


    What? Did she want him by her side? Compared to the past this was great progress. Did that


    mean she finally epted him as her mate or was she up to something else?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fall for it. Besides, I¡¯m the Alpha. She can¡¯tmand me to perform an action¡± Asher


    resolved, he wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°Jeez, you must really like stalking, don¡¯t you?¡± Roxanne shook her head in slight disgust, she was


    kidding though.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?!¡± Asher''s tongue was tied at this point. He couldn¡¯t find an appropriate response in


    time.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Roxanne said.


    She ran back to him, surprising Asher. After she reached him, she grabbed his hand and pulled


    him toward her. His eyes widened at the feeling of her soft and warm palm, caressed by her smooth


    fingers.


    ¡°Happy now? I¡¯m here, Mr. Almighty Alpha¡± Roxanne said.


    Asher felt waves of embarrassment welling up from within him. With her sudden action, he felt like


    his heart would escape from his chest.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°W-Whatever¡­¡± He feigned nonchnce, but no one was buying it.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    He wrapped his fingers around hers as well, allowing her to feel his thick and big hands that


    seemed to envelop hers.


    They both walked to the vige together, and as they walked, though there was silence between


    them, no words were needed. Even though they didn¡¯t feel the initial jolt like the one they experienced


    back at John''s house, they still felt a connection.


    As they arrived at the vige, the people they met watched as the two of them passed. They


    showed their heads in respect for Asher, which made Roxanne feel weird. But, she decided to bear


    with it. They were almost home anyway. Finally, they arrived at Rita''s home.


    ¡°We should part ways here¡­¡± Asher said, looking a tad ufortable.


    Roxanne wondered the reason for his sudden bashfulness until he looked down and found out


    their hands were still glued to each other in a locked embrace.


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Roxanne yelped, quickly releasing her hands from his.


    ¡°That was a close call. What if Rita had seen it? What would she think?¡± Roxane heaved with


    relief.


    Asher didn¡¯t seem to mind, he maintained a stoic and calm face, he was also good at making


    poker faces.


    Roxanne ced her hand on the door handle and was about to open it when Asher spoke.


    ¡°What did you think about today? How was it?¡±


    Though he asked with a smooth tone, he had hints of nervousness. This would be the first time he


    would ask a girl that, or even anyone, period.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say this. Today wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be. It wasn¡¯t five stars, but¡­ You


    surprised me!¡± Roxanne said.


    Without looking at his face to get his reaction, she quickly opened the door to the house and


    entered before Asher could say anything else.


    She shut the door hurriedly, making a loud ¡®Bang''.


    Asher smiled, and while he wanted to jump up in the excitement and overwhelming satisfaction, he


    restrained himself. A sudden thought appeared in his head which made him form a smug look on his


    face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till Dax hears about this. Heh¡­¡± Asher thought.


    However, he could already imagine what Dax would respond with. The ¡®I told you so'' was not a


    word Dax spared when dealing with Asher as a friend.


    He was right though. All Asher really needed to do was talk to Roxanne. Was that his father''s


    intention when he asked him to bring her to see him out in the middle of nowhere?


    ¡°No way¡­ Or could it be¡­?!¡±


    Asher shrugged off those thoughts and decided not to dwell on them too much. He walked away


    from Rita''s front door that evening with a satisfied smile on his face and a calm state in his heart.


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Roxanne asked herself.


    She had obviously wanted to tell him off and give her usually saucy response, yet when it came


    down to it, she gave him a sweet response.


    "Damn it, Roxanne! We decided to make him miserable, didn¡¯t we? What are you doing all of a


    sudden?¡± She questioned herself.


    Fortunately, Rita wasn''t home to see in such a state. She remembered how she quickly shut the


    door on him and blushed.


    She felt bad about leaving him hanging like that, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t know what she


    would have done if he asked her the question she didn¡¯t have an answer to.


    ¡°Would you like to do this again some other time?¡±


    What would she have replied with if he asked her this? She didn¡¯t know yet.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Roxanne, just listen to me¡­¡± Asher said calmly, appearing before Roxanne in a sh.


    ¡°Damn werewolves and their super speed!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    She had forgotten about Asher''s identity as even a werewolf above werewolves. Of course, he


    would catch up to her in no time at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Asher. I just want to go home.¡± Roxanne said not even looking at him.


    Asher wanted to press on, but he restrained himself. As an Aloha, he had his pride to uphold. So


    far he had only sessfully brought down his prestige in front of Roxanne, but what did that achieve?


    Nothing.


    ¡°Fine. But you should know that you¡¯re going the wrong way¡± Asher told her.


    Roxanne paused immediately she heard this and stared nkly at the cast space in front of her.


    She slowly turned her head to him and gave him a forced smile.


    ¡°Which way is the right one then?¡± She asked.


    Asher turned away and ignored her question, walking on his own.


    ¡°This little¡­¡± Roxanne red.


    ¡°Hey! I asked you a question!¡± Roxanne spat angrily

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Asher smiled and kept walking away from her. With the tables now turned, he didn¡¯t need to go out


    of his way anymore. Just like clockwork, Roxanne started to chase after him.


    In the end, Roxanne had to let go of her anger and pride so as not to get lost in unfamiliar territory.


    Her feelings of hurt dissipated and a new one took over. Relief. She was relieved that she was


    mistaken about Asher''s intentions when he said to visit his father.


    He didn¡¯t want to get rid of her, he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to, and from the looks of things, he


    didn¡¯t.


    She was happy he looked desperate and wanted to chase after her. A smile of satisfaction formed


    on her face. Even now, as he was giving her the silent treatment, she knew he wanted her, he was just


    acting up.


    The childish way he tried to get back at her seemed so cute that Roxanne had tough. She didn¡¯t


    know the exact moment it happened, but she was already in love with him. But she wasn¡¯t about to let


    him have his way with her. She was still plenty mad about his earlier behaviour and she wasn¡¯t about to


    forget it anytime soon.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make you regret abducting me and put you through as much trouble as I can. Just you


    wait Asher, I¡¯m going to make your life a living hell!¡± Roxanne smiled with satisfaction.


    After walking with Asher for some time, she was finally able to see familiar territory. She smelled


    the air, and it gave her a nostalgic feel. Finally, she could see the vige.


    "Looks like I don''t need you anymore!" Roxanne said, running ahead of Asher, who looked


    flustered by her sudden actions.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± Asher called out for her but quickly restrained himself.


    He decided to just watch from behind as she ran to the vige. With a wide smile, he observed her


    movements, how her hair iled about as she took her hurried steps, and how her buttocks shook to


    the rhythm.


    "Control yourself, Asher¡­" He coughed, turning his eyes away.


    He still sneaked a peek through. When he did, he found out that Roxanne had already stopped.


    She was looking at him with a knowing smile.


    ¡°What were you looking at?¡± She smiled in a teasing manner.


    He had been caught, but as Alpha, he couldn''t do anything to sully his status.


    ¡°You must be imagining things. I was just observing my mate. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong


    with that.¡± Asher responded with a confident smile.


    ¡°Heh, pervert.¡± Roxanne smiled.


    ¡°What are you waiting for then? Hurry up and leave this pervert behind!¡± Asher replied, exchanging


    her smile with a grin of his own.


    Roxanne was stunned when she heard Asher say this. She never expected him to make such a


    statement or even make such a smile. Was it only her who had changed? No, it seemed that Asher


    was going through changes of his own as well.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! No way! Why would I let you keep watching my back like a creepy stalker! No way''s


    happening" She replied with her witty statement.


    Her eyes expressed that she awaited hiseback. What would he respond with?


    Asher¡¯s heart was beating fast. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. What did he just do? Had


    he just made a joke? It wasn''t exactly fun for him, but Roxanneughed¡­


    What was this strange feeling he had? With a warm feeling in his chest, he was truly happy. His


    face formed a smile without him being aware of it.


    ¡°So, what would you prefer I do?¡± He replied.


    Roxanne pursed her lips, cing her index finger on her chin as though considering the best


    option to take.


    ¡°Come over here. We¡¯ll walk together!¡± Roxanne decided.


    What? Did she want him by her side? Compared to the past this was great progress. Did that


    mean she finally epted him as her mate or was she up to something else?


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fall for it. Besides, I¡¯m the Alpha. She can¡¯tmand me to perform an action¡± Asher


    resolved, he wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°Jeez, you must really like stalking, don¡¯t you?¡± Roxanne shook her head in slight disgust, she was


    kidding though.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?!¡± Asher''s tongue was tied at this point. He couldn¡¯t find an appropriate response in


    time.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Roxanne said.


    She ran back to him, surprising Asher. After she reached him, she grabbed his hand and pulled


    him toward her. His eyes widened at the feeling of her soft and warm palm, caressed by her smooth


    fingers.


    ¡°Happy now? I¡¯m here, Mr. Almighty Alpha¡± Roxanne said.


    Asher felt waves of embarrassment welling up from within him. With her sudden action, he felt like


    his heart would escape from his chest.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°W-Whatever¡­¡± He feigned nonchnce, but no one was buying it.


    He wrapped his fingers around hers as well, allowing her to feel his thick and big hands that


    seemed to envelop hers.


    They both walked to the vige together, and as they walked, though there was silence between


    them, no words were needed. Even though they didn¡¯t feel the initial jolt like the one they experienced


    back at John''s house, they still felt a connection.


    As they arrived at the vige, the people they met watched as the two of them passed. They


    showed their heads in respect for Asher, which made Roxanne feel weird. But, she decided to bear


    with it. They were almost home anyway. Finally, they arrived at Rita''s home.


    ¡°We should part ways here¡­¡± Asher said, looking a tad ufortable.


    Roxanne wondered the reason for his sudden bashfulness until he looked down and found out


    their hands were still glued to each other in a locked embrace.


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Roxanne yelped, quickly releasing her hands from his.


    ¡°That was a close call. What if Rita had seen it? What would she think?¡± Roxane heaved with


    relief.


    Asher didn¡¯t seem to mind, he maintained a stoic and calm face, he was also good at making


    poker faces.


    Roxanne ced her hand on the door handle and was about to open it when Asher spoke.


    ¡°What did you think about today? How was it?¡±


    Though he asked with a smooth tone, he had hints of nervousness. This would be the first time he


    would ask a girl that, or even anyone, period.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say this. Today wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be. It wasn¡¯t five stars, but¡­ You


    surprised me!¡± Roxanne said.


    Without looking at his face to get his reaction, she quickly opened the door to the house and


    entered before Asher could say anything else.


    She shut the door hurriedly, making a loud ¡®Bang''.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Asher smiled, and while he wanted to jump up in the excitement and overwhelming satisfaction, he


    restrained himself. A sudden thought appeared in his head which made him form a smug look on his


    face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till Dax hears about this. Heh¡­¡± Asher thought.


    However, he could already imagine what Dax would respond with. The ¡®I told you so'' was not a


    word Dax spared when dealing with Asher as a friend.


    He was right though. All Asher really needed to do was talk to Roxanne. Was that his father''s


    intention when he asked him to bring her to see him out in the middle of nowhere?


    ¡°No way¡­ Or could it be¡­?!¡±


    Asher shrugged off those thoughts and decided not to dwell on them too much. He walked away


    from Rita''s front door that evening with a satisfied smile on his face and a calm state in his heart.


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Roxanne asked herself.


    She had obviously wanted to tell him off and give her usually saucy response, yet when it came


    down to it, she gave him a sweet response.


    "Damn it, Roxanne! We decided to make him miserable, didn¡¯t we? What are you doing all of a


    sudden?¡± She questioned herself.


    Fortunately, Rita wasn''t home to see in such a state. She remembered how she quickly shut the


    door on him and blushed.


    She felt bad about leaving him hanging like that, but she had no choice. She didn¡¯t know what she


    would have done if he asked her the question she didn¡¯t have an answer to.


    ¡°Would you like to do this again some other time?¡±


    What would she have replied with if he asked her this? She didn¡¯t know yet.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "D-damien"


    ¡°So¡­How did it go?¡± Rita raised her brows with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°What do you think? We just met with his father¡­ Strange old man if you ask me.¡± Roxanne


    ¡°Hold on, you mean¡­ You met John?¡± Rita asked with surprise


    ¡°Yeah. Oh, I forgot he¡¯s also your dad. Anyway, we¡­¡± Roxanne wanted to further exin, but Rita


    interrupted.


    ¡°Oh my, and how was Asher? Did he appear fine? Was he okay with the whole thing? It¡¯s


    surprising though¡­ To think he would take you there¡­¡± Rita muttered.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s so strange about that? I mean, it is strange seeing as I still haven¡¯t epted him


    and he¡¯s already showing me to his family, but I suppose that¡¯s natural for him to do!¡± Roxanne stated.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. You see, Asher has a very bad rtionship with our father¡­ One can say


    he hates him!¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°For real?¡± Roxanne said with surprise.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ He did seem to be on edge back then¡­¡± She mumbled, collecting the air


    that surrounded Asher back when they met John.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m surprised he took you there. Did he tell you why?¡± Rita asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Roxanneughed awkwardly. She exined how Asher tricked her into going, though she


    omitted the part of her thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t end up finding out the real reason though.¡± She added.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m even more surprised you went with him, alone for that matter," Ritamented.


    ¡°H-Hey! I''m a big girl, I can take care of myself, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± Rita smirked.


    ¡°Enough of that, what about you? What have you been up to?¡± Roxanne quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh yeah, about that, it has something to do with you, Roxanne," Rita said.


    ¡°Me?¡± Roxanne let out in surprise.


    "Yep! You''vepleted your Awakening, so you already possess werewolf abilities, but you''re still


    a novice when ites to that department. You need training, a serious one at that" Rita said.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ That¡¯s true. I wondered about that too. Mum said it wasn¡¯t her role to train me, even


    though she was the one who was in charge of my Awakening¡­ I wonder why¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°It is a parent''s role to guide their young ones in the path. When ites to harnessing their wolf


    aspects though, that¡¯s a different ball game altogether.¡± Rita exined.


    Roxanne looked confused about what Rita meant, but thetter exined further to help her friend


    understand better.


    ¡°In the entire pack, who do you think knows the most about Werewolves?¡± Rita asked.


    ¡°Erm¡­ The elders, right?¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Yes, that would be the natural response, right? However, they are not able to teach younger,


    inexperienced ones their knowledge. It is mostly mature wolves that seek counsel from the old ones. It


    leaves the question... When ites to the abilities and features of a Wolf¡­ Who is the next best


    choice?¡±


    As Roxanne heard what Rita said, she considered it. There was only one role that dealt with


    werewolf aspects more than the rest of the members of the pack.


    ¡°The Warriors¡­ Right?¡± Roxanne asked, feeling not entirely sure about her response.


    ¡°Correct! Five points for Roxanne!¡± Ritaughed.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± Roxanne responded, feeling slightly embarrassed by Rita''s overreaction.


    ¡°The warriors are the best choice when ites to training newly Awakened werewolves. Since


    they use their Werewolf abilities regrly, they know more about their practical use than anyone." Rita


    exined...


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll be training with the Warriors starting tomorrow? Great! I¡¯ve been looking forward to some


    exercise!¡± Roxanne smiled excitedly.


    ¡°Not so fast, youngdy. To prove your sincerity, you have to pass their test first. Warriors are very


    busy, you know? They don''t spend their time on just anyone. You need to earn it. If you do, you¡¯ll prove


    you are worthy of their training.¡± Rita said.


    ¡°Oh, wow. So how do I take this, erm¡­ Werewolf aptitude test?¡± Roxanne asked with a chuckle.


    Suddenly a knock sounded on Rita¡¯s door. This made both their attention diverted to the direction


    of the front door.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡­ Just who I was about to mention.¡± Rita smiled, rising to her feet to get the


    door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Roxanne asked.


    "One of the warriors I told you about¡­" Rita said, hurrying to get the door.


    While she did this, Roxanne contemted the issues Rita had raised. She needed to prove


    herself? How exciting. For the first time, she wouldn¡¯t be getting any special treatment. The warriors


    were known to value strength so what mattered most to them was her first. This reminded her of her


    Underground wrestling.


    The door creaked open and Rita proceeded to hug the man who was standing before it. Roxanne


    didn¡¯t know who he was, but he had to be pretty close for Rita to greet him with such excitement.


    ¡°I wonder who it is¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while uh?¡± The deep voice said.


    Roxanne''s eyes bulged when she heard this. She recognized the voice. Since she was Awakened,


    everything about her became heightened, so did her memories. She could remember the sound and


    faces of people she barely recognized in the past. This was someone she had heard before¡­ It was¡­


    He entered the house and his eyes immediately darted to Roxanne who was also staring intensely


    at him. Not only his voice but his face as well. She recognized him, and from his expression, he


    recognized her too.


    Of course, he had to. After all¡­ He was her mother¡¯s lover.


    ¡°D-Damien?!¡± Roxanne let out in shock.


    Damien, the one she found wrapping his arms around her mother, was right in front of her, in Rita''s


    home.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Roxanne bellowed with shock.


    ¡°What do you mean? This is my Pack. What are you doing here?¡± He redirected her question.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ It¡¯splicated¡­¡± She muttered.


    "Does Melissa know you''re here? Oh, wait¡­" He paused, sniffing the air.


    ¡°She has been here, she spent at least two nights here¡­ Hmmmn, she left some hours ago¡­ Ah,


    I guess she really is aware you are here. So she decided to tell you the truth after all¡± Damien


    muttered.


    ¡°W-Wow¡­¡± Roxanne thought to herself.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    For him to have been able to figure out so much with just smell, how skilled was this person? Was


    this the level of ability a warrior possessed? Even she could barely still hang on to her mother''s aroma


    sifting through the air, yet he could tell this much? Everything he said was spot-on urate.


    ¡°How unfortunate, it looks like we missed each other. If I had been a few hours earlier, we would


    have met¡­¡± He muttered, turning to look at Roxanne.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your story? Why are you here? Come to learn more about your roots¡±


    ¡°Well, not really¡­ How do I put this¡­It''s quite a long story¡± Roxanne said, unsure of how to put


    her words.


    ¡°She''s Asher''s mate. He found her in her grandmother¡¯s ce and brought her here.¡± Rita


    interjected.


    Well, maybe it wasn¡¯t so long.


    "Wow, for real? Now, isn''t that some insane plot twist? Haha, I knew Melissa couldn¡¯t hide you


    forever. But to think it was Asher, how hrious is that?¡± Damienughed.


    ¡°He¡¯s calling Asher''s name casually¡­ This guy isn¡¯t just an ordinary warrior. Who is he? Is he


    rted to Asher too?¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not rted to us, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking¡± Rita quickly cut her thoughts short, as


    though she read her mind.


    ¡°O-Oh, then¡­¡± Roxanne stuttered.


    ¡°I assume Melissa has already exined my rtionship with her, cleared all the


    misunderstanding between us¡­¡± Damien said.


    ¡°Yeah, she did¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean I have forgotten what you did¡± Roxanne smiled.


    ¡°Ohhh, so you mean this is the mate Miss. Melissa was talking about¡­ Wow! To think it was


    Damien, hehe¡­ What a small world¡± Ritamented.


    ¡°Wait, so let me get this straight¡­ Damien, you¡¯re a warrior in this Pack?¡± Roxanne said to


    confirm.


    Damien and Rita exchange nces and then chuckle. They both understood the reasons for their


    sudden outburst, leaving Roxanne out of the loop.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Roxanne asked, even more confused than before.


    ¡°Oh dear, Roxanne¡­ You''re not wrong to say he is a Warrior¡­ But you''re still mistaken about one


    important aspect. You see, Damien isn¡¯t just any warrior. You¡¯re looking at the chief warrior of our


    pack!¡± Rita announced with a bright gleam.


    ¡°Nico way!¡± Roxanne received an even greater shock.


    ¡°I suppose I should introduce myself to you again Roxanne¡­ My name is Damien, Gamma of the


    Rockwood Pack!¡± He smiled.


    Gamma of the Rockwood pack


    ¡°I suppose I should introduce myself to you again Roxanne¡­ My name is Damien, Gamma of the


    Rockwood Pack!¡±


    Roxanne could only drop her jaw in surprise. What were the odds that her mother''s mate ended up


    being the Gamma, one of the top leaders within the pack?


    ¡°Damien is busy with off-Pack missions, so he doesn¡¯t stick around very long. When did you arrive


    from your mission?¡± Rita said, now facing Damien.


    ¡°Not too long ago. I actually came here directly. I have something to discuss with Dax¡­ If possible,


    also Asher.¡± He said to Rita, his tone getting more serious.


    ¡°Oh? Nothing too serious, I hope.¡± Rita said.


    "Hopefully not¡­ Well, I guess there''s no problem with just saying what it''s about here. It''s about


    the Hunters¡­ I can''t say any more than that until I''ve met with Dax¡±


    Rita¡¯s expression changed to a grim look, and a look of fright mixed with anger darkened her face.


    ¡°Don''t let it get to you too much. It¡¯s not too bad yet. Besides, if we y your cards right, it just


    might be good news.¡± Damien said, cing his hand on Rita¡¯s shoulder.


    Rita nodded in agreement and softened her expression. Roxanne was confused about what just


    happened. Who were the ¡®Hunters¡¯ Damien mentioned, and why did Rita make such a look?


    ¡°Anyway, Dax isn¡¯t here yet, you want to wait for him? Or would you rather go look for him?¡± Rita


    asked, shifting the focus from the Hunters.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll wait. To be honest, I¡¯m exhausted from thest patrol. It¡¯ll be nice to take a break¡± Damien


    said, venturing to sit down.


    ¡°That''s great to hear. Your timing couldn¡¯t be perfect. Dinner will be made soon. While we wait,


    there¡¯s something important we need to discuss. I was telling Roxy about it before you came¡± Rita


    stated.


    "Oh? Do tell." Damien said, rxingfortably on his seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Roxanne''s recently concluded Awakening¡­ She needs Werewolf Training.¡± Rita said.


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯d like to propose something to me since the Warriors are in charge of that affair."


    Damien replied with a smile.


    ¡°You know me well¡± Rita smiled


    ¡°But you should know, right? She has to pass my test first.¡± Damien said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°She is well aware of that. So, Roxanne¡­ What do you say? Are you up for it?¡± Rita asked


    Roxanne, who was watching the entire thing unfold before her eyes.


    ¡°S-Sure, definitely!¡± Roxanne quickly responded.


    "Good. Then let us begin!" Damien said, rising to his feet.


    ¡°H-Hold up¡­ Like, right now?¡± Roxanne stuttered with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, you have something better to do?¡± Damien grinned yfully.


    ¡°What about you being exhausted? Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t you worry about me. This won¡¯t take very long. Besides, I doubt I¡¯d need to exert myself


    if I faced you¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you didn¡¯t!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    "I''ll make you eat those words," Roxanne said to Damien with a determined look.


    ¡°I look forward to it, sweetheart. Now then, shall we go?¡± He smiled.


    They both stared at themselves, Damien with a condescending smile, while Rita gave him a


    determined one, ready to make him regret his statement.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Chill out, the both of you. You can¡¯t have your fight in this ce. Take your whole Aloha


    male brawl outside. You''re not the one who''ll clean up this mess, you know?¡± Rita interrupted their little


    feud.


    ¡°Heh, sorry Rita. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do this outside.¡± He said.


    Roxanne and Damien both stood opposite each other in Rita''s backyard. Since she had quite the


    ¡°Alright, the test goes like this. You have five minutes. Show me what you can do within that time.¡±


    Damien said.


    ¡°Just five minutes?!¡± Roxanne gasped.


    ¡°A werewolf fight takes seconds toplete, unless you¡¯re facing a very difficult opponent, it is


    much easier to take them out in one coordinated and precise attack. Besides, I¡¯m only testing your skill


    and resolve here. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a wrestling match or anything¡± Damien smirked.


    Roxanne was stunned that he knew this. Did her mother tell him? She shook those thoughts from


    her head and focused on the fight before her. She had no time to get distracted. Doing so would mean


    her loss.


    "This won''t end up likest time," Roxanne said to him.


    ¡°I agree. You¡¯re allowed to use your werewolf powers as much as you want, though I know it won¡¯t


    amount to much since you can¡¯t control it well. That¡¯s okay too, it¡¯s part of the training. Also, one more


    thing¡­ I¡¯ll also be using mine¡± Damien said.


    His eyes glowed green and Roxanne could feel a different air about him. He had gotten stronger,


    her instincts were telling her that. He was currently an unbeatable foe, but so what? She had faced


    such opponents before.


    ¡°One hit! I just have tond one hit!¡± She told herself.


    ¡°I''ll be holding back, so don¡¯t worry ande at me¡± Damien stated.


    Rita presided over the match as a referee and signalled them to start.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Knowing she was short on time, Roxanne didn¡¯t waste even a split second. She jumped forward to


    attack Damien, who just stood casually in front of her, without any form or technique.


    ¡°Predictable¡± He muttered.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    However, that was what she wanted him to think. She quickly slid on the snowy floor as he was


    about to grab her, straying from his reach. She managed to bypass him, now behind. Without


    hesitation, she raised her leg to hit him, but he dodged instantly.


    Roxanne used this momentum to rise and bring up with her an uppercut. Damien dodged, with his


    chin barely escaping her attack. He took a few steps back and created distance between the two of


    them.


    ¡°How do you like that?¡± Roxanne smiled.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ But that can¡¯t be all you have, right? I¡¯m barely even using my Werewolf abilities here.


    This is supposed to be a Werewolf fight. It makes no sense if you can¡¯t drive me to the point of using


    mine¡± Damien grinned.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Roxanne gritted her teeth.


    "Tick Tock, tick-tock," He said yfully.


    She had just had enough of his taunts. Roxanne''s eyes glowed blue and she released the pent-up


    emotions she felt within her. She could feel strength welling up within her. She felt stronger, faster¡­


    She could feel her surroundings even more. Using this, she became more confident that she could at


    leastnd a hit.


    With a dash, she quickly closed the distance and raised her fist to hit Damien. Her hand closed in


    on his face and drew nearer without any resistance on his part.


    ¡°Yea! I got him!¡± Roxanne thought.


    Her fist hit something. It wasn''t his face though¡­ Rather, it was his palm. Roxanne''s eyes widened


    as she stared unbelievably at Damien. His palm had blocked her first at thest moment, without any


    hint of doing so the moment before.


    ¡°S-So¡­ So fast!¡± Roxanne muttered.


    She couldn¡¯t even see his movement as he blocked her hit. One moment his hands were down


    and she had secured her win, and the next his palm was up.


    ¡°Your blow is soft¡­ Is that the strongest you can make it?¡± Damienmented, his glowing green


    eyes looking down on her.


    ¡°This guy¡­ Even if he is mom''s mate, I just can¡¯t stand him!¡± Roxanne grumbled within herself.


    He didn¡¯t acknowledge her, something she found irritating. She remembered back when they first


    met, and the pitiful disy she had shown him. She was flustered then and couldn¡¯t fight well.


    ¡°He must think that¡¯s how I fight normally!¡± Roxanne feared.


    She thought she now had a chance to prove to him that she wasn¡¯t so weak, but even now he


    dominated her with such ease. Was there really no way she could show him just how good she was, or


    was this the difference in level that she could never match up to?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°He is the Gamma, after all¡­¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    No! She wouldn''t ept that. She had fought champions in the ring before, veterans who had


    fought and won more matches than she had. She didn''t give up then, and she wasn¡¯t going to start


    now. She would always find a way to win back then, so all she had to do was to do the same there.


    ¡°Think Roxanne, think¡±


    Suddenly, an idea sparked in her head. She smiled at the thought.


    ¡°This could work!¡±


    She quickly retreated from her location and distanced herself from Damien again, ready to enact


    her n.


    Damien sensed something had changed and Roxanne was up to something. He liked that and


    couldn¡¯t wait till she pulled off her move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    With another spring, this time faster than the previous one, Roxanne charged straight for Damien.


    Damien was surprised she employed such a straightforward tactic but quickly cautioned himself. It


    couldn''t be that simple, she was definitely up to something!


    As she neared him, Damien readied himself for what was toe. Immediately, Roxanne twisted


    her body as she turned around to a halt. Her leg which still moved was raised, dragging with it a great


    deal of snow and dirt. The particles made their way to Damien, who raised his guard at that very


    moment to block any of it from getting on his face.


    Roxanne took this opportunity and jumped. The height was greater than what she could have


    achieved as a normal human. With her werewolf enhancement, she made her way above Damien''s


    head. She front flipped, making her way behind Damien, whose guard was still raised and his partial


    attention remained on the mix of snow and dirt.


    Shended on her feet behind him, and with haste, raised her elbow for a jab. His back was


    defenceless since his feet were rooted in a defensive stance and his hands were too upied waving


    off the hindrance in front of him.


    ¡°Checkmate! It¡¯s my win¡­ One hit!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    At this point, Damien only smiled and didn¡¯t even bother to defend. Her elbow neared his back,


    ready to make its hard impact, however¡­


    ¡°Time Up!¡± Rita dered.


    ¡°W-Wha-¡° Roxanne said with surprise as she froze, halting her attack.


    ¡°Looks like you were just a second toote¡­ Roxanne," Damien smiled.


    "Too bad... You couldn''t get your one hit!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Hunters


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    She was so close. Just a second more, no¡­ Maybe even less and she would have gotten him.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯tnd your hit, that''s too bad..¡± Damien said, turning to face her.


    Roxanne red at him with caution. Did he already anticipate this? Was that why he didn¡¯t make


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    any moves while she wanted to attack? She had felt like things were going too well for her, but could it


    be that he was just ying along because of the time.


    ¡°You should have taken time into ount when you were formting your n¡± Damien


    ¡°I have to admit though¡­ You''re not bad¡±


    What did this mean? Did he finally acknowledge her?


    ¡°Rita, what do you think?¡± Damien turned to their timekeeper.


    ¡°Roxy, you did great¡­ Better than most on their first try. I was low-key rooting for you, but I knew


    you wouldn¡¯t havended that hit on Damien. You could tell, right? His speed is out of this world.¡± Rita


    said.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, I noticed,¡± Roxanne admitted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I thought I could actually beat this guy in the past. Even with werewolf powers


    boosting me, I still can''t do anything," Roxanne thought to herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down, you passed the test after all¡± Damien said, slightly nudging her shoulder.


    Roxanne smiled and nodded. Yes, she admitted she didn¡¯t win the match, but she had gotten


    recognition from this man in front of her¡­ That was not enough for her, but it was a start.


    "I''ll make you eat your words one day though," She said to him with a determined smile.


    ¡°I await the day, sweetheart.¡± Heughed.


    Since they were done with the test, they all ventured inside. Not long after, Dax arrived. He looked


    surprised and happy to see Damien, and they both went out after greetings to talk about whatever


    Damien had to report.


    ¡°How old is he anyway, Damien I mean¡­¡± Roxanne thought aloud after the two men had left.


    ¡°Hmmn, 37, why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Wh-Whaoh¡­ He¡¯s younger than my mom, but she has always looked way younger than her


    actual age, still¡­ He looks so young!¡± Roxannemented.


    ¡°Pfft, that he does. You should have seen him 10 years ago. Haha, everyone thought he was a


    teenager ¡± Rita smiled.


    ¡°Somehow I can picture that in my head¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised he and mom hooked up, though," Roxanne replied.


    ¡°What do you mean? Your mom is such a hottie, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to tell me that. I¡¯m just surprised. He seems like one of those cool jocks in


    high school, while my mom is like the shy bookworm. See the difference? It¡¯s just hard to ce the


    both of them together¡± Roxanne exined.


    ¡°Well, you have a point, but then look at you and Asher. Do you two look anything alike?¡± Rita


    pointed out.


    Roxanne thought of it and found out Rita was right on the mark.


    ¡°Fate has a funny way of dealing with us. I¡¯m so very distinct from Dax. The same goes for you and


    Asher, and Miss Melissa and Damien. Do you see? It''s never predictable, but that''s what makes it fun!"


    Rita said.


    ¡°They do say that opposites attract¡­ But I believe it is not necessarily true. Something pushes


    them together, the force of destiny is the binding force that brings two together¡­ And in time you find


    out that the force is never wrong¡±


    Roxanne wondered about it and considered her recent feelings for Asher. It felt so unreal, yet she


    could feel it ringing true. She brushed it aside before Rita would notice. She had to switch subjects


    before the subject for discussion would get to that of her and Asher.


    ¡°Rita, what are the ¡®Hunters¡¯ that Damien mentioned?¡± Roxanne asked.


    As soon as Roxanne heard this, Rita''s face clouded up. She was no longer smiling, but a stern


    and grim look reced her usual demeanour.


    ¡°¡­ The Hunters, uh? Well, I suppose you deserve to know¡­¡± She began.


    ¡°Being a werewolf isn¡¯t just fun and games, you know? I did tell you about the wars that happened


    between the packs of this region in the past, right?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Roxanne nodded as she paid rapt attention to Rita''s words.


    ¡°In the past, we werewolves were enemies to one another, but we weren¡¯t our only enemies¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me¡­ The Hunters are Vampires?!¡± Roxanne eximed unbelievably.


    ¡°No, Roxanne¡­ They''re pretty much more rtable than you think. Their full names are Wolf-


    Hunters, and they are humans¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Roxanne was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, humans. Why are you so surprised, Roxanne? Didn¡¯t I tell you the story of our origin? How


    the humans hunted down our predecessors and have always hated our kind?¡±


    Rita did tell Roxanne that, but wasn¡¯t that so long ago? There was no way it still happened.


    ¡°But Werewolves are just myths to humans. If we knew werewolves existed, don¡¯t you think I would


    have been less surprised when I found out?¡± Roxanne protested.


    Rita chuckled at Roxanne''s naivety. She didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    "Of course, most humans do not believe in the existence of werewolves, and even those who do


    actually have no proof of our existence and mostly use them for fantasy and legends. There are also


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    religious beliefs bordering on our existence, but it¡¯s nothing concrete¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, then that means...¡±


    ¡°¡­But, there are a very select few who truly believe in our existence and have dedicated their lives


    to finding and exterminating us. They are the Wolf-Hunters!¡± Rita stated.


    ¡°W-Wow¡­ I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°They''ve been at war with our kind since ancient times. They¡¯ve killed some of us, we have killed


    some of them, but the war has ended. We currently live in a period of rtive peace, even thanks to


    the existence of one¡­¡± Rita exined.


    ¡°The Wolf King¡± Roxanne answered.


    Rita nodded.


    ¡°The Wolf King is a source of authority for the werewolves, but also an object that inspires fear


    among the Hunters. There is nothing the Hunters fear more than a united front. It is easier to pick us off


    little by little and reduce our numbers if we are not united, however¡­ With all the packs united under


    the Wolf King, we have formed a strong front against them. This guaranteed us moments of peace and


    tranquillity, the Hunters have not made any move on us for years now¡­ Until just recently¡­" Rita said.


    ¡°A few weeks ago, we found activities of intrusion in our territory, and it has not ceased. They


    seem to be closing in on us, making it seem like a war could be brewing. Of course, the regr


    members do not know, but every member of the higher up is on edge, after all, it has been so long


    since we fought Hunters¡±


    ¡°B-But you¡¯re werewolves, aren¡¯t you? No normal human would stand a chance against you guys, I


    mean¡­ We guys¡± Roxanne corrected.


    Rita shook her head when Roxanne said this.


    ¡°Humans are very innovative and cunning. The Hunters are even more so. It would be a different


    story if they relied on only strength¡­ But they possess many machinations that render them able to


    fight on equal footing with a werewolf or even dominate us. They have the objects that serve as our


    weakness¡±


    ¡°You mean like Holy water and silver bullets? Those sort of things?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°No, those are just recently made up ideas used for modern tropes and werewolf movies. I¡¯m


    talking about our genuine weakness, Wolfsbane.¡±


    Roxanne appeared confused by Rita''s words, so she needed more exnation.


    ¡°Wolfsbane is a nt, it''s poisonous to our kind¡­ Fatally so. Not only that, but it also interferes


    with our senses. The smell blocks our noses and the smoke made from it dulls our sight. Ingesting


    even a small amount can be lethal to us, it¡¯s that bad!¡± Rita revealed.


    ¡°S-So¡­ We¡¯re essentially vulnerable to them, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Rita muttered, scared


    by what Rita was saying.


    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t make them invincible. They still have human limitations, after all. Plus¡­


    None of their attacks matter if we strike first. Our only advantage is if we make the first hit, that is the


    only way we can safely prevent any casualty.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­ By attacking, do you mean¡­ You know¡­¡± Roxanne whispered, making the slitting throat


    sign.


    "Of course. It''s us or them. If we don''t kill them, they kill us. I don''t know about you, but I want to


    live. We''ve tried reasoning with them, but like it is said in the story, they only see us as beasts, spawns


    of the devil, or demons from hell. The list goes on.¡± Rita answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll most likely never experience it since it will be taken care of outside the vige, and you¡¯ll be


    here through all of it. I just wanted you to know¡± Rita said.


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Roxanne muttered.


    It was a lot to take in, so she couldn¡¯t say much after that. Rita realised this and decided to give


    Roxanne some room.


    ¡°I''ll be going to get the table set for dinner. The men will be back soon," Rita said, leaving her seat


    as she headed to the dining area.


    Roxanne brooded on Rita''s words as she sat down. Everything all boiled down to survival. Her life


    had changed so much and this was just another part of it. She wasn''t entirely sure how to feel about


    what she had just discovered.


    Hunters. Werewolves¡­ She was just learning about them. One thing was for sure though, her


    ce was with thetter. She wasn¡¯t sure she would be able to fight against the Hunters, but that only


    meant age had to be stronger.


    She clenched her fist and determined to herself to grow herself until she too was able to protect


    herself and her people¡­ Her race.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Keeping secrets


    Over a week has passed since Roxanne firstid eyes on the mysterious vige in the woods. A


    lot changed, she changed¡­ And the one who brought her in as well.


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so exhausted!¡± Roxanne muttered in a tired tone as she entered Rita''s house


    She looked spent, truly, as she dragged her feet and went to her room. Rita watched as Roxanne


    retreated to her chambers and she knew why.


    It had been a week since Roxanne had started Werewolf training. The Wednesday of the previous


    week marked the first time Roxanne was indoctrinated into the Werewolf control art. Initially, she was


    excited and all fired up, raring to go. However, after a week of stress for her, she was already feeling


    the burden.


    ¡°Roxanne, are you too tired to eat?¡± Rita called out.


    ¡°No! Not at all! I''m starving!" Roxanne quickly replied.


    "Heh, she''s always so energetic when ites to meals," Rita thought to herself.


    After Damien had talked to Dax that night, they both entered the house and everyone had dinner.


    Since then, there has been no mention of Hunters. She was tempted to ask Dax about it, but she


    realised that if it was something she needed to know, he would have told her already. She decided to


    trust in his judgement.


    Roxanne also took the hint and focused on her training instead. Since Damien was going to be in


    the vige for a while, he decided to take up her training and see to it personally. Initially, this made


    Roxanne ted, but she eventually came to realize the torture behind his ''good'' intentions.


    After some time of idly lying on her bed, Roxanne went to take a shower, as was her custom after


    training. Though it was winter, Roxanne still loved her bath. The hot water made it all worthwhile, plus


    the warmness of Rita''s room made Roxanne''s body single with happiness.


    She took her shower and met Rita in the dining area, where they both sat to enjoy their meal.


    ¡°As always, Rita¡­ Your cooking is divine!¡± Roxanne smiled as she ate the lovely chicken sd,


    with the usual hot milk she enjoyed after such a draining session.


    ¡°So, how was it today?¡± Rita asked with an interested smile.


    Rita always asked about her training every time she came back. Roxanne didn''t mind, after all, she


    had someone to vent all her experiences on. From theint of how Damien was too strict, to how


    she couldn¡¯t understand the concepts he taught her, to how ufortable she felt with killing, Roxanne


    told Rita everything. The way things seemed now, it was as though they were sisters, best of friends.


    ¡°Ah, Damien was extra hard on me today. I guess it¡¯s because this will be hisst day in the vige


    for a while again, but he took things too far¡­!¡± Roxanne groaned.


    ¡°Really? He never told me about it. Where did he say he was going to?¡± Rita retorted.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask. Though it seems he¡¯s not the only one though. A lot of warriors are going with


    him as well¡­ Also¡­¡±


    Roxanne wondered whether she should tell Rita about what Asher had told her the previous night


    when they met.


    ¡°No, I probably shouldn¡¯t¡­ I still don¡¯t understand it myself¡± She said to herself.


    ¡°Hmmm, I see¡­ Dax also mentioned something about a mission he was taking that required him


    to leave the pack for a few days¡­ This can¡¯t be a coincidence. Just what is happening?¡± Rita thought


    aloud.


    ¡°Could it be what I think¡­ I hope not¡­ Dax, so that¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re going to kill


    again, aren¡¯t you¡­? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want me to worry¡­ You silly thing¡± Rita''s thought flowed.


    The both of them respectively thought about their mates, wondering what exactly the mystery


    behind their actions was.


    After the time Roxanne and Asher went to his father''s house, they met a few more times, each


    time, they would hardly talk¡­ Just take walks or watch the vige together.


    She hardly knew anything about him, and the same applied to him. They both didn¡¯t know what to


    talk about, so other than the little talks they made, and him asking about how she fared, they hardly


    said anything else. But, that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t enjoy each other''spany. Roxanne didn''t know


    about Asher, but her heart always felt warm when she was with him, and she wished such moments


    wouldst longer every time. But, she was still bound by reality, and as such, their time together was


    limited.


    Thest time they met was the previous night. Asher seemed more distant than usual, so Roxanne


    asked him what was on his mind. He smiled at her and tried to make everything seem natural, but


    Roxanne knew he was troubled.


    ¡°I''ll be going somewhere tomorrow night¡­ I probably won¡¯t be back for a few days.¡± He finally


    divulged what he was hiding from her.


    ¡°Oh, is that it? Where are you going?¡± She asked, acting unaffected by the news, though she felt a


    pang within her. She would miss him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. But, Roxanne¡­ Where I¡¯m going¡­ I¡¯m going to do some really terrible things there.


    So when I return, I may not be the same Asher you are seeing now¡± He spoke softly, a look of pain


    appeared in his eyes.


    Roxanne knew he wanted to say more, but for some reason he kept quiet. She smiled, deciding to


    cheer him up a little.


    ¡°Pfft, what do you mean? You¡¯ve always been a terrible person in my eyes Asher! You doing more


    of that wouldn¡¯t change anything. You¡¯re a stalker and a kidnapper, after all!¡± She said jokingly.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± He let out a shortugh.


    He looked at her and smiled, looking better than before.


    ¡°Thank you, Roxanne¡­ You cheered me up. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now¡±


    ¡°You''re so weird. You¡¯re like the only person I know who would get happy from someone saying


    they are terrible.¡± Roxanneughed too.


    They bothughed as they watched the night sky. Asher looked at Roxanne, who kept her eyes


    fixed on the moon, unaware of his gaze on her.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    For the past week, he had spent more time with her and they had gotten used to theirpany.


    The feeling he got when he was with her was sublime. However, the feeling he had was tainted by


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    pieces of guilt within him.


    While she had indeed cheered him up, would she still do the same if she knew what he was really


    going to do?


    ¡°I wonder¡­ What kind of eyes would you use to look at me, if you knew the terrible things I would


    do¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it is for you, to keep you safe¡­ To keep myck safe, to keep the


    tribe safe¡­ I will soil my hands no matter how terrible it may be.¡± Asher thought deeply.


    The night ended and they went to their respective ces. Asher, to meet with the members of his


    pack who would be taking part in the expedition. They all met at Rockwood Peak. Asher looked around


    and they were allplete.


    Himself, Dax, Damien, and 90 percent of the warriors. They all had resolved looks in their eyes.


    They knew what they would be doing, the purpose for their leaving the vige the next day.


    ¡°Everyone. It seems just like yesterday when I became Aloha of this great Pack. Back then, the


    opposition was so great that a lot of our members left us, abandoning our pack. Our numbers dwindled


    and our future looked bleak, yet you all stayed. You remained because you loved thisck, and you still


    do. Now, another dark cloud rises over us. You must all be aware of why you are here. The Hunters


    have been spotted by our scouts to be approaching our vige from the northeast area. It will take them


    less than three days to reach us. Within that time, we must intercept them and exterminate them, no


    matter what. Now, I know the time of bloodshed has ceased for quite some time. Some of us have


    forgotten what it is like to dirty our hands with blood, to give in to our savage instincts and rip apart the


    enemy¡­ However, I also know that we all love this pack and we have precious ones here. To protect


    those precious to us, we must fight." Asher spoke, addressing the small crowd that gathered before


    him.


    ¡°And so I ask you all, will you join me and defend our pack? Will you fight with me?!¡±


    Everyone cheered and raised their hands in support. They were ready to do whatever it took for


    their people.


    ¡°Good. Get all your affairs sorted out before the end of tomorrow! We move in the evening, before


    dusk!¡± Asher dered.


    They all affirmed. He dismissed the meeting, and everyone left the Peak, everyone except Dax


    and Damien, as they remained behind to talk to Asher.


    ¡°Do you really think this is a good idea, taking all our forces to face the enemy?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°He has a point¡­ Leaving just 10 percent in the vige, isn''t that going to arouse suspicion among


    the members of the pack?" Dax added.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t take this much, we may not be able to subdue them. It¡¯s fine if they suspect. We are


    doing this for them anyway, so they don¡¯t have to face what we are going to do.¡± Asher replied.


    ¡°Have you told Roxanne?¡± Dax asked Asher, looking concerned for his friend and leader.


    ¡°Have you told Rita?¡± Asher responded.


    Dax looked away, having a guilty look.


    ¡°Then you have your answer. I only told Roxanne I would be going away for some time, I¡¯m


    guessing you did the same¡­?¡±


    Dax nodded slightly in affirmation.


    ¡°You''re fortunate, Damien¡­ You don¡¯t have a woman in the pack yet¡± Asher smiled.


    Damien returned the smile and shook his head.


    ¡°Doesn''t make lying to her any easier¡­¡±


    The three men sighed.


    Damien thought about Roxanne though, he was going to train her for thest time the next day,


    before leaving the vige.


    ¡°I better put her to work!¡± He smiled to himself.


    Everything was about to change¡­ For everyone!


    Roxanne slept after eating with Rita.


    Dinner was not as fun as it had been previously. Dax wasn¡¯t present, and Rita seemed to be in


    deep thought. Before sleeping she wondered whether Asher was wherever he told her he was going¡­


    And while she didn''t know why she had a strong and terrible feeling.


    ¡°Asher¡­ Be safe¡­¡± She muttered as she fell asleep.


    Unknown to her, the one who needed those words the most¡­ Was her!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Attacked


    It started with a loud ringing in Roxanne''s ears. Noises and bangs disturbed her sleep. Roxanne


    twisted and turned on her bed, unwilling to be disturbed by the sounds which took away her peace.


    ¡°¡±


    Myriads of sounds all humbled together continued to haunt Roxanne until she had had enough of


    it. She opened her eyes and slowly rose up from bed. It was early, not even 7 am, yet she was already


    being disturbed.


    It wasn¡¯t Rita that woke her up though, neither was it her mother¡­ It was a strange noise that


    disturbed her sleep.


    "¡­A dream¡­?" She muttered to herself, still unsure of where the sound came from, or whether it


    was even real, to begin with. Since she just woke up, her senses were dull, and so she decided to


    return to bed since it was still early.


    ¡°Guahhhhhhh!!!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaahhhh¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡±


    Roxanne heard sounds again. This time it belonged to people. Various noises with both fear and


    thrill mixed. Where it originated from, she had no idea.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Roxanne muttered, rousing herself from the singer which was


    clouding her face.


    She left her room and walked to Rita''s bedroom to ask if she was also hearing the noise and


    unpleasant mix of various conflicting sounds.


    ¡°Rita, it¡¯s me¡­ Open up!¡± Roxanne knocked.


    As her hand hit the door, she found that the door was already ajar. For the first time, Roxanne


    decided to use her heightened senses, focusing more on her nose and found out that Rita was not in


    the house. She raised her nose and smelled even deeper.


    ¡°She was here less than an hour ago¡­ She left her room for¡­ The door?¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Suddenly Roxanne''s eyes widened. An expression of shock was written all over her face. What


    was this that she sensed? It felt unreal, yet Roxanne could feel it vividly. Now that she had increased


    the scope of her senses she could feel it, what was going on beyond the door.


    It all started to make sense to her, why she suddenly woke up, why Rita''s door was not closed


    properly¡­ Because Rita was in a hurry to go somewhere, to leave the house. The reason for that,


    Roxanne was beginning to know.


    Slowly, Roxanne walked to the door. Her body trembled as she approached it, raising her shaky


    hands to open it. As she drew nearer and focused on the door, the noise grew louder. She could hear it


    more clearly now.


    Screams of pain, tears of agony,ughs of enjoyment, groans of struggle, cries for help¡­ The


    conflicting mesh between the two seared through her brain, but Roxanne kept herself together and


    bravely opened the door, prepared for what she would see when she did.


    Roxanne''s eyes widened as her mouth trembled, tears formed as she looked at the sight before


    her. It was chaos¡­ It was horrible, terrible¡­ It was war!


    ¡°H-How¡­ How is this happening¡­?!¡± Roxanne mumbled in confusion.


    What she had seen was the sight of battle. A scene ofplete anarchy, where two sides fought


    and killed and fought even more. On the floor were fallen, bloodied bodies. She looked at the bodies


    and recognized most of the faces, save a few¡­ Those were the vigers, members of the pack.


    ¡°A-Are they¡­ Dead?!¡± Roxanne muttered.


    ¡°H-Help m-me¡­¡± Someone muttered.


    She couldn¡¯t find his exact location due to the many other voices she was hearing. She looked


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    around but saw no one bearing the voice. All she could see was conflict, a one-sided ughter. The


    perpetrators were none other than humans¡­ Hunters, and the victims¡­ Werewolves.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Wretched devils!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, please stop!¡±


    ¡°Noooo¡±


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°You monsters!¡±


    Roxanne heard the sounds getting more and more as her head pointed and her heart raced. Rita


    had told her about it, but to think it would be this horrible, the bloodshed.


    Some werewolves fought back, and Roxanne watched from a distance how they savagely


    attacked the humans who held guns and dressed like genuine hunters, predators of the wild.


    The humans wore masks, hiding their faces from everyone present. They wore camouge which


    was colored in white and ck, though it was now stained with the red hue of blood.


    ¡°Keukkk!!¡± One of the humans let out as a werewolf struck him down.


    ¡°Filthy devils!¡± He muttered, before passing on.


    Roxanne walked forward and kept moving straight ahead, taking in the mayhem about her. Her


    most throbbed and for some unknown reason she felt stiff, as though she couldn¡¯t do anything but keep


    marching forward.


    However, that all changed when she saw something that made her body jolt.


    She saw Rita, or rather¡­ She knew it was Rita, though it looked nothing like her. What stood there


    was a brown humanoid wolf, taller than the rest of the Hunters that surrounded it, yet weakened. It


    vishlyunched out its ws, hitting some of the Hunters, but missing most of them. In return, those


    who were lucky enough toe out unscathed shot at the bipedal wolf with their rifles.


    ¡°Arrrrr¡± The wolf let out in pain.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    They fired one more round, leaving the whimpering and wounded wolf on her knees. Roxanne


    could tell by the scent alone, the will was Rita. With her golden eyes and her gait, Roxanne could


    recognize her best friend, even in wolf form.


    ¡±R-Rita¡­.¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Her friend was in trouble. She was surrounded by armed Hunters, weakened to the point of


    kneeling before them. She didn¡¯t know why, but Rita couldn¡¯t fight back. Perhaps it was the effect of the


    Wolfsbane she had heard so much of.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Roxanneunched herself in Rita''s direction. She was still


    confused, she still didn''t understand what was happening, why hunters were in the vige to begin with,


    why so many people were suffering¡­ The reason for so much pain¡­ She could notprehend. But


    that didn¡¯t matter now.


    She didn¡¯t need to think about those things, so she brushed them away from her mind. There was


    only one thing that mattered, and that was her friend Rita!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Awooooo!!!¡± Roxanne howled, still moving rapidly to save her friend.


    Suddenly, her ears slowly morphed into that of a wolf''s, and out of her mouth, proceeded fangs.


    Her nails grew sharper and brown fur began to cover her hand and legs. A tail popped out from her


    back and her body felt much lighter, much more powerful than before.


    She didn¡¯t know how and when it happened. She was never able to seed in it until that crucial


    moment, Partial Wolf Transformation!


    She wasn''t fully transformed into a wolf, like Rita, but she was partly there. A portion of her hands,


    from her elbow downward we''re covered in brown fur, with her hands which were already partially


    shaped like paws, with ws on them. The same went for her leg, from her knee downward, she had


    taken on the Wolf features. Her ear was wolf-like, and her blue eyes glowed, having the identical look


    to that of a wolf. Her hair was no longer blue, but brown, taking on the colour of her fur. Her tail


    wagged, moving to and fro to show she was agitated.


    She went on all fours and closed the distance between her and Rita in an instant.


    The Hunters realised something wasing, and they hurriedly pointed their guns in Roxanne''s


    direction. However, before they could react, or even think of pulling the trigger, it was toote! Roxanne


    leaped forward and used her ws to cleanly sh them all into shreds, not showing hesitation nor


    She huffed and panted as she stared at Rita, who looked at her with surprise as she saw the


    bloodied corpse of the Huntersying at her feet.


    ¡°R-Roxy¡­?!¡± Rita muttered with her deep wolf voice.


    Roxanne wanted to stay and talk, but she couldn''t afford to do so. More Hunters were beginning to


    gather around them. Besides, others were killing off the other members of the pack. She remembered


    what Rita said.


    Not everyone had mastered Partial Transformation, most of them had not. They were helpless and


    with the weakness of Wolfsbane possibly being at y, they were powerless. Even Rita, with her skill,


    was subdued. She had to help, one way or the other.


    Thankfully, in her wolf form, her mind was clearer than before. She had let go of all unnecessary


    thoughts and now focused on the targets before her. They drew closer, holding their weapons and


    ring at her with hate and caution.


    ¡°How could they¡­ How could they do this?!¡± Roxanne''s anger increased.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive any of you!¡±


    Thoughts of the vigers she saw all around her and their pleas for help while the sadistic hunters


    It was time to reverse the situation. She refused to be prey to these people. As a Wolf, she was an


    apex predator¡­ And all other predators in her domain were subject to her.


    ¡°I''m going to kill you all!¡± She let out a bloodthirsty growl as she red at them with her glowing


    blue eyes.


    The hunt began!

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Diverted for war


    Asher felt a bad feeling within him.


    As he and the rest of his pack marched to subdue the enemy, they were on their guard, even


    though they knew it would take some time to get to their destination.


    ¡°You can never be too careful when ites to the Hunters¡± Asher thought.


    Still, even though they were making very good progress, and it was clear they held the advantage,


    the gnawing feeling of uneasiness kept at him. Was he missing something? He couldn¡¯t have. He had


    taken care of everything, his n was perfect and his strategy had never failed him before, so why¡­


    Why did he feel like he had it all wrong?


    Suddenly a sharp pain pierced his heart. Asher groaned as he ceased his match and pressed his


    hands tightly on his chest. What was happening to him?


    It was nothing physical, and he wasn¡¯t hurt in any way. Clearly, he was unharmed, yet the pain


    kept persisting. His heart began to race at an uncontroble pace and his instincts went haywire. He


    couldn¡¯t sense any danger for miles, so he was sure it wasn¡¯t a threat to him. His eyes bulged at the


    realisation.


    The reason for his uneasiness, why everything seemed so easy and they were so obviously the


    winners. What if it was all not real?


    ¡°They''re not here¡­?¡± Asher muttered.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Dax said, noticing Asher''s pained look.


    Quickly, Damien and Dax rushed to Asher''s side and the rest of the pack went on high alert,


    looking everywhere for signs of assault, but their senses felt nothing of the kind.


    Asher quickly turned behind him and looked as far as he could. He could definitely sense more


    presence from the direction of the vige than the direction they were headed.


    Everything started to add up within his head, and within moments he made sense of the situation.


    They had been tricked¡­ There were no werewolf Hunters in the direction they were going¡­ It was all


    wrong.


    ¡°How did this happen? Was it the information? Did they intentionally set this up, or did ite


    from¡­¡± Asher thought as he looked at all his subordinates who gave him curious stares.


    "No, Asher, calm down. How dare you suspect your own kind. They wouldn''t do such a thing¡­


    What werewolf would betray his people like this?"


    It had to be the Hunters. They must have found a way to trick them, but how? No, this was no time


    to be worrying about such things. First, he had something more important to do.


    ¡°Asher, Asher¡­ Asher, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dax finally managed to get through to Asher, who was lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°We''ve been had! The Hunters aren¡¯t there! They¡¯re most likelying from the opposite


    direction!¡± Asher quickly said.


    ¡°W-What?! That makes no sense, but if that¡¯s true, then that would mean¡­¡±


    Dax''s eyes bulged as he realised the implication of the situation. If Asher was right¡­ Then that


    would mean the pack was in danger. Rita, everyone else¡­ They would beid under drive by the


    Hunters.


    ¡°N-No, shit! We only left 10 percent of our forces there¡­ And they aren''t even¡­" Dax mumbled.


    ¡°Exactly! This must have been what they were aiming for!¡± Asher responded quickly.


    He didn¡¯t have time to reason out the details. They had to leave for the vige immediately, but that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    would be difficult now. Everyone had been on the move since the night before. They were all partially


    exhausted, and there was no way they could make it to the vige in time. But¡­


    ¡°I have to go now! Dax, you follow behind me! Damien, wait here with the rest and leave for the


    vige immediately they have rested well enough!¡± Asher ordered


    Before they could respond to his words, he took off. His speed caused shock waves to envelop the


    surroundings and the snow parted as he charged ahead for the vige.


    Dax, after pulling himself together, followed Asher, though he couldn¡¯t even catch up to him in the


    slightest even when he was running at full speed two. The difference between them continued to widen


    as Asher continued picking up his pace.


    One of his hands still tightly gripped his chest as the pain continued. He knew it was due to his


    connection to Roxanne. The bond couldn¡¯t be denied. She was in trouble¡­ He had to hurry and help


    her!


    ¡°Faster! Faster!¡± Asher bellowed.


    Immediately, he transformed into his ck werewolf form and went on all fours, increasing his


    speed even further.


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ Wait for me! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Roxanne breathed heavily.


    Blood had already stained her body, but she didn''t mind. The red hue dripped from her sharp ws


    and fell upon the snowy ground, but Roxanne didn''t care for that. Her eyes remained transfixed on the


    Hunters.


    Currently, they had left everyone else and they all gathered around Roxanne, seeing as the only


    major threat left to them. They numbered in dozens, too much for her to care by herself.


    She had killed quite a great deal of them, but they still persisted. She was slowly tiring, and her


    exhausted state became evident with her strained breathing. Transformation took a great deal of


    energy, and even though it wasn¡¯t full, she was in partial form.


    She had not eaten anything for a long period, plus she just woke up. Roxanne was nowhere near


    her top form, so her stamina was entirely bottom line.


    That was supposed to be the case, but unexpectedly, she had held out for an unbelievable amount


    of time. Even Rita was surprised by how long she maintained her form. Roxanne stood in front of Rita,


    who was still healing from the injuries she had received.


    Rita, now in human form, could do nothing but helplessly watch Roxanne defend her while she


    healed up.


    ¡°Shit, the Wolfsbane is making my recovery slower! I should have been healed by now!¡± Rita


    thought.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t do anything but leave everything to Roxanne. How much longer could she keep it


    up? Could she hold out until she fully recovered? Even if she did, Rita wasn''t confident she could face


    so many Hunters at once, especially when she was still being affected by wolfsbane.


    "There are still dozens of them¡­ How did they get there¡­ Just how many are there?"


    ¡°Grrrrrrr¡± Roxanne growled.


    "Shoot it down!" One Huntermanded. Clearly, he was the leader.


    He stayed behind the tightly locked formation of the Hunters. Roxanne couldn¡¯t get him without


    going through the fodder.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff..¡±


    She had long passed her limits, and she wasn¡¯t sure why she was still holding out. Everything


    looked bleak.


    Her head became fuzzy, and she began to lose consciousness. The images in front of her became


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    blurry, and her body swayed, even though she tried to stay upright.


    The Hunters readied their aim and prepared to fire. Any moment from now she would be riddled


    with holes and die, was this the end of the very short while she spent with the people she had grown to


    love? Roxanne couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    ¡°Rarhhhh¡± She raged.


    She took hurried steps and slid underneath them as they fired, missing her entirely. Using her


    hands and legs, she front-flipped, shing the Hunters closest to her.


    ¡°Uaghhh¡± They let out in pain.


    After she had killed more, she leaped back and felt lightheaded. She crumbled on the floor,


    kneeling weakly. Her body wobbled and she could hardly support her body anymore. Her wolf aspects


    began to disappear, merging back with her skin as she reverted back to her human form.


    ¡°Urrhhhh¡± She slurred as she began to lose consciousness.


    ¡°N-No¡­ Roxanne!¡± Rita yelled.


    The Hunters let outughs of victory. Yeah, they had finally won.


    ¡°Finish her off!¡± The leadermanded.


    Rita watched as they neared her with their guns, trying to stand, but couldn¡¯t. All she could do was


    watch helplessly as Roxanne was about to be killed off in front of her.


    She shut her eyes in despair and hoped, prayed for any rescue. She knew the capable ones had


    gone away, most likely on an expedition to take care of the hunters, she realised that help was too far


    away to call¡­ Yet she still hoped for it.


    ¡°Please¡­ Anyone, save Roxanne! Save us!¡± Rita cried.


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew, like an answer from the gods of legend. A loud, deafening sound


    was heard, something strong had made a huge impact on the ground. Rita opened her eyes to see


    what caused the sound she heard and the strip g breeze she felt.


    Her eyes widened as she saw him, d in all ck, his fur darkening the bizarre background of


    white snow and blood. His low growl made Rita''s heart tremble as she smiled with relief. He was


    here¡­ Her brother, The Alpha of the Rockwood Pack and Wolf King of the entire Oregon woods.


    Grand Alpha, Asher!


    ¡°Y-You¡­ Came¡­¡± Roxanne slurred, drifting to unconsciousness as she saw a blurry image of


    Asher.


    He turned to face her in his baseline state and nodded slightly. It was funny how this same look of


    his had been a symbol of terror to her in the past, and now it was that of hope and salvation.


    ¡°I¡­ I always knew¡­ That you¡­ woulde¡­¡± Roxanne forced as she lost herself to her


    weakness.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Roxanne. I¡¯m here now¡­ You can rest¡­ I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± He dered with


    his thick and gruff tone.


    She smiled softly and finally passed out


    ¡°You did well in holding out for very long, but you can rest too Rita, Dax is on his way, so I don¡¯t


    want him to see you in a sorry state.¡±


    ¡°A-Asher¡­¡± She said, tears falling from her eyes.


    ¡°I''ve got this, little sister!¡± He said calmly.


    Rita smiled and rxed her tense muscles, watching her brother as he took on the rest of the


    enemies surrounding them. She knew instinctively¡­ They stood no chance!


    "Heh, arrogant beast! Everyone, shoot the devil''s mutt down!" The leader ordered.


    Asher cracked his neck as they all aimed at him.


    ¡°Devil''s mutt uh? How wrong you are¡­ Right now, I¡¯m no mutt¡­ I¡¯m the devil himself!¡± Asher''s red


    eyes glowed

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Rita knew fully well why Asher would win the fight. Not only did he have peakbat and sensory


    prowess among the werewolves, but he also had something else, something different.


    ¡°Ancient Werewolf Art¡­¡±


    ¡°Domination!¡±


    ¡°Awooooo!!!!!¡± Asher howled.


    Immediately, every single Hunter trembled in his presence, unable to do much else. Their bodies


    didn¡¯t listen to them as they froze before him.


    They had looks of horror and unspeakable despair as they watched Asher grin widely at them.


    Some peed their pants as a result of the fear that overwhelmed them


    "N-No¡­ Please¡­ Oh, God¡­. No!!!!"


    Asher made short work of them, tearing them limb from limb. Their bones crunched, their necks


    snapped, their flesh tore, their blood poured, raining down on Asher''s savage form. His eminence


    overshadowed everything, it was primal, raw¡­ A true monster!


    ¡°My, my¡­ Looks like the fun is over! Asher''s here, so everything is a wrap. This is surprising


    though, to think he made it all the way here from such a distance¡­ Incredible. Asher, you truly are


    amazing," Larry muttered as he watched the scenery from afar.


    He was sitting on a tree and observed everything that happened from a safe distance. He had a


    smile on his face as he obviously enjoyed the entertainment the deaths of the Hunters and Werewolves


    alike provided him.


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind him. It sounded like footsteps. Larry smiled since he already


    knew who it was.


    "Y-You¡­ You nned all of this, didn''t you? How could you do something like this? To your kin,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    how could you¡­?!"


    Cami looked at Larry with a disdainful expression. Tears were evident in her eyes, for even she


    could not have imagined such horror to have urred. She looked at him from the foot of the tree. With


    hate and spite, she red.


    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Larry said slowly.


    ¡°Just a few of them actually died. We werewolves have an amazing recuperating ability, so unless


    we are actually stabbed in the heart or beheaded, we won¡¯t die. You should know this, Cami, ``he


    added.


    "U-Unbelievable¡­ You¡­" Cami muttered in shock. Was this even a person?


    ¡°Besides, this is merely the first phase. You can¡¯t back out now. We¡¯re already both culprits in this


    grand scheme.¡± Larry said, jumping down from the tree branch,nding on the tip of his toes, barely


    making a sound.


    Cami wanted to protest, but she couldn¡¯t. She merely swallowed her words and looked helpless.


    ¡°Good girl. Now then, we better get out of here. It won¡¯t do well for us to be seen together, so I¡¯ll


    take my leave first.¡± Larry grinned in amusement.


    He walked past her, and after taking a few steps, he paused and turned back to face her.


    ¡°Don''t worry Cami, I¡¯ll definitely make your ambitions a reality¡­ Though after witnessing this, I


    can¡¯t imagine why you would still want to go for it¡­ Being the wife of such a beast, how scary¡±


    After he was done with his words, Larry left her alone.


    She looked devastated and helpless. There was nothing she could do. She had an air of regret


    over her.


    ¡°Father¡­ Is this really¡­ The path I should take?" She muttered.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Ticket to the price.


    [2 Weeks Ago]


    ¡°Cami¡­ Do you know why I have called you here?¡± Her father asked.


    He had summoned her officially, in his capacity as the Alpha of the Bloodmoon pack, and she had


    to answer as his subordinate.


    ¡°I do not, Lord Benson.¡± She answered.


    That¡¯s right. In his presence, she was not his daughter, but merely another member of his pack.


    ¡°I want to give you a special mission, Cam, as my subordinate and as my daughter¡­ Do not fail


    me¡±


    She gulped as she heard this. Her father was known to be brutal to those who fell lower than his


    expectations. She had also experienced this once or twice in the past, afterward, she failed to repeat


    the errors she made.


    She listened to the words he said, and while everything sounded absurd, she couldn''t question his


    judgement.


    ¡°Y-You want me to be Lord Asher''s mate¡­?!¡± She said in surprise.


    He nodded.


    ¡°B-But how? It isn¡¯t something one can achieve simply by willing it. I have to be chosen by the


    moon goddess and bound to him by fate¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence. Enough with such drivel. Such fairy tales of romantics, devoid of anymon sense or


    shred of rationality¡­ I refuse to ept it. Listen to me closely, Cami. Currently, I have received news


    that the Wolf King, Asher has found himself a mate. We must act before it is toote. Fortunately, the


    woman he picked is an outsider, and she seems to utterly despise him. That means we still have time.¡±


    Alpha Benson said.


    ¡°You will go to the Rockwood Tribe, and win over Lord Asher''s favour. Find a way to eliminate the


    girl he has taken to be his bride, no matter the cost¡­ So long as it doesn¡¯t expose you or the n¡±


    ¡°B-But father¡­¡±


    Alpha Benson red at her, making her shudder immediately and correct her words.


    ¡°I-I understand, Lord Alpha¡­¡± She said defeatedly.


    ¡°Good, make your preparations and leave immediately.¡± He ordered.


    She bowed and took her leave. As she walked out, Benson spoke to her.


    "Know that you are doing this, not only for my sake, or yours but for the entire pack. Having you as


    the Grand Luna of the entire region will solidify our position among the six Packs. We will have


    supreme authority over the others, second only to the Wolf King''s.¡± Benson smiled.


    ¡°And most of all, we will be royalty¡­ The highest rank we can attain as a family. Rejoice in


    this, my daughter, and fulfil your mission¡­¡±


    ¡°That is all!¡±


    [The Present]


    Cami thought of the past and wondered how she would go about it. After everything that had


    happened, she only had one safe bet, though even that appeared to be filled with dangers she could


    hardlyprehend.


    Larry.


    He was her only ticket to the prize, and she had toplete her mission, no matter what!


    Not long after Asher arrived at the scene, he took care of all the Hunters, not sparing a single one.


    Once he did this, he carried Roxanne and quickly took her to the cave directly beneath his Alpha


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    mountain, to keep her warm and stable.


    The cave had a mystical presence that made sure everything within it was always warm and


    soothing and healed any injured, whether of exhaustion or wounds. He ced Roxanne on the bed


    there and watched her for a moment. He saw the blood all over her body and winced.


    Such an innocent girl¡­ She was forced to take a life. If only he was faster, if only he had realised


    sooner, then maybe¡­


    ¡°It''s not your fault, Asher¡± Rita¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    She ced her arms around him and higher him from behind. He really needed that. Though was


    drenched in blood, so was she, the only difference was that hers contained a mixture of her blood and


    those of the Hunters, while Asher only had the blood of the enemies on him.


    ¡°Pull yourself together¡­ Your pack awaits your call!¡± Rita said to him, releasing her embrace.


    She was right, he had to remain strong. If he, the Alpha, appeared weak and shaken by this, what


    example was he setting for his people?


    ¡°You¡¯re right Rita. Thanks... Please look after Roxanne¡­ I''m off!" Asher said, moving to address


    his people who were recovering, mourning, and also seeing the few who died.


    He steeled himself for what he was about to do¡­ He was the Alpha after all.


    Time passed, and Roxanne finally woke up. It took some time to exin to her, but Rita did so.


    ¡°A-And? What about the pack?¡± Roxanne asked with concern.


    ¡°We are fine¡­ Mostly¡­ Though we lost about 11 of us¡± Rita said sadly.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­ Roxanne muttered.


    Roxanne cried but soon sobered up. She listened as Rita narrated the whole story and the


    aftermath. A while after Asher arrived, the Dax followed, and after a period, the rest came too. They


    took care of the bodies of the Hunters and properly arranged the deceased of the pack.


    Asher was busy handling the situation. As the leader, he had to be strong, so she didn¡¯t get to see


    him.


    ¡°Asher¡­¡± She muttered.


    She remembered how he came to her rescue when she was about to pass out and gave a little


    smile. They really were bound.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    [The Next Day]


    ¡°Today is¡­ Thursday, right?¡± Roxanne asked aloud.


    Rita was cleaning the house, while Roxanne assisted her. Together, they took care of it. From


    observation, Roxanne found out that there was not really much to do in the first ce. Rita was always


    a clean and meticulous person. The reason for the cleaning was for another reason, so Roxanne


    yed along with it and helped her.


    The cleaning only served as a distraction. They focused their attention on the task at hand to


    escape from the depressing thoughts of what happened the previous day. The invasion of the Hunters


    and the bloodshed that followed.


    Eleven lives were lost on their side, and even though nearly a hundred could be counted among


    the enemy corpses, the loss on the part of the werewolves was not to be considered small. Roxanne


    knew some of the people that died¡­ She had spoken to some of them, and she had seen the others


    talk together.


    Fortunately, of the eleven who died, none of them were children. They resembled young adults,


    close to Roxanne''s age. She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about this fact.


    ¡°They¡¯re called The Guardians. In the unlikely case of an invasion, they make sure to protect the


    young ones and defend the pack¡­ They mostly consist of young adults who are just learning


    responsibility. It''s meant to be a rtively easy job since that never happens though¡­ Until now¡± Rita


    had told her.


    Roxanne smiled tearfully, looking at the people who gave up their lives to protect the young ones.


    Their sacrifice was not in vain, and despite what everyone else said¡­ They were the true heroes, not


    her!


    Due to Roxanne''s fearlessness and brutal disy of power, single handedly holding down the


    Hunters before Asher came, the pack members revered her even more and told Asher, as well as the


    warriors, exploits of her fight. The eyes they used to look at her, full of respect and awe¡­ She didn¡¯t


    deserve it¡­ The dead ones did.


    However, what was the point of these thoughts? It only served to make her miserable. She tried


    drowning it with work, just like Rita, but they kepting back to her. This couldn¡¯t continue anymore.


    She had to do something to lift everyone from such a brooding and depressing mood.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Why are you asking?¡± Rita answered tiredly, unlike her usual self.


    This was the effect of the battle on her.


    ¡°That means today''s date is¡­¡± Roxanne counted her fingers as she numbered the days.


    ¡°December 23rd!!!¡± Roxanne eximed.


    Rita was shaken by Roxanne''s sudden outburst and couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind it.


    ¡°And¡­?!¡± Rita asked impatiently.


    ¡°Then tomorrow is Christmas Eve!¡± Roxanne stated.


    "O-Oh is that so¡­?" Rita''s voice trailed off. Clearly, she wasn''t interested in whatever Roxanne


    was suggesting.


    However, an idea had already sparked in Roxanne''s head, and she wouldn¡¯t let up no matter what.


    ¡°That''s it, Rita! That¡¯s what we have to do!¡± Roxanne said excitedly to her friend, who was stunned


    by Roxanne''s bubbly personality.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roxanne hugged Rita tightly, causing thetter to be flustered.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Rita said, trying to remove herself from Roxanne''s embrace.


    In the midst of the sorrow and depression, it was obvious the thing to do was mourn. However,


    Roxanne had had enough of such negativity. She was tired of feeling sorry for herself and giving in to


    misery. When her father died, she kept the cloud of sadness hanging over her head, it followed her for


    years


    But she had finally been cured of that. If she, if everyone in the pack didn¡¯t take any action now,


    the clouds would return and stay over everyone''s head.


    In such a scenario, she came up with the ideal solution. Instead of focusing on what they lost, they


    should celebrate what was saved. They could grieve for the ones who had departed, but also they


    needed to be joyous and grateful for those who remained.


    And the perfect season for that was just around the corner.


    ¡°Rita, we¡¯re going to celebrate Christmas!¡± Roxanne dered.


    Rita''s face was stunned after hearing Roxanne say this. Was she crazy? After everything that had


    happened, she wanted to do something like that? But Roxanne wasn¡¯t crazy. Rita realised that after


    seeing Roxanne''s eyes.


    She too had been affected by the deaths of everyone. It hadn¡¯t been long since she came to the


    pack, but she already considered everyone to be like family to her. That was why¡­ She wanted the


    ones who were still alive to stop being sad and knocked down, she wanted them all to be happy.


    A smile formed on Rita''s face.


    ¡°What am I doing? Roxanne''s right. This is no time to be moping about in depression¡­¡± Rita


    thought to herself.


    She nodded and smiled as Roxanne released her from her embrace. She wholeheartedly agreed.


    They would celebrate! They had to, for the sake of everyone who was still alive.


    However, one problem remained¡­


    ¡°Roxy¡­ How does one celebrate Christmas?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Let us celebrate Christmas!


    It had never been done before.


    The Rockwood pack, no, even the other packs of Oregon woods¡­ None of them had done


    anything of the sort before.


    ¡°We want to celebrate Christmas!¡± Roxanne dered to Asher.


    He looked at her with a stunned look as surprise and confusion were evident on his face.


    After Roxanne managed to convince Rita about her idea, she knew that it was only a pipe dream if


    she couldn¡¯t convince the one at the top of the food chain, the person who made all the decisions in the


    pack¡­. Asher.


    She and Rita quickly went to Asher''s ce, at the top of the Rockwood cave mountain, where


    Asher stayed to watch over his people.


    He was surprised to see her, his mncholic and brooding face lit up as he made eye contact with


    her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since¡­ Well, since he rescued her. Asher had been too worried to


    see her, especially after realising how devastated she would be after the chaos. But here she was, in


    front of him. She had a smile written all over her face. Was she so happy to see him? He felt the same


    way, but¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked


    Then he told him the reason she came to see him¡­ Celebrating Christmas!


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?!¡± Asher said in confusion


    It wasn¡¯t because she missed him or anything or that she wanted tofort him, or that she was


    worried about him, or that she wanted to thank him¡­ It was for Christmas.


    ¡°I have this amazing idea, Asher! I know we just went through a great tragedy, but we can¡¯t


    continue like this. If we leave things as they are now, the spirit and morale of everyone will plummet


    greatly!¡± Roxanne spoke.


    "Roxanne is right, we need something of joy that shows hope. The pack needs now more than


    ever, a reason tough!" Rita added.


    ¡°Laugh?! Heh, are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you see the devastation that was caused? Yet, you


    are looking forughs, that¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Asher shook his head.


    "But Asher, do you prefer how things are now? The way everyone is so depressed and miserable.


    It''s okay to mourn, but we need to pull ourselves together. Please, Asher!" She pleaded.


    He looked at her with a perplexed expression. He still didn¡¯t understand what she was talking


    about. People had died, his people! Wasn¡¯t the natural thing to do at this point mourning and sadness?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she wanted a different reaction. He couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    Yet, the look on her face showed seriousness and resolve. She desperately wanted this, for


    reasons unknown to him. Why?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your logic¡­ You clearly¡­¡±


    "You don''t need to understand! Just permit me to do it, and ask for the cooperation of everyone!


    You may not get it now, but you will soon! I promise. So please Asher!" Roxanne said.


    He wasn''t in support of whatever she wanted to pull off, but even he had to admit that he was


    curious about what she would do.


    ¡°Very well, give me time to think about it¡­¡± Asher muttered.


    "No, there''s no time! Christmas Eve is just tomorrow, and there are so many things to prepare


    before that time. We need to make out moves now!" Roxanne insisted.


    ¡°Tch, fine¡­¡± He let out.


    Slowly, he left his position and moved toward the edge of the cliff, looking down as he witnessed


    the sight of the vige. The snow had covered the blood that was just there yesterday, and the body


    had been cleared by the warriors. Fortunately, not a lot of destruction had taken ce so not many


    repairs were needed.


    He could see his people going about their businesses, looking sad and angry, they weren¡¯t


    happy¡­ He wasn¡¯t happy either.


    ¡°Awoooooo!!!!¡± He let out a howl.


    The loud sound echoed throughout the peak, and Rita and Roxanne had to cover their eyes


    because of the intensity of the signal. However, the howl wasn''t for them, not for Asher. It was for the


    people who were below¡­ The members of the pack. The howl he gave was a summoning request, to


    call for the gathering of everyone present.


    The members of the pack immediately responded with their respective howls, each letting out


    distinct pitches that meshed together, creating a harmonious melody of howls. Roxanne could sense


    sadness, sorrow, pain, curiosity, confusion¡­ But also hope, in the howls of everyone.


    They all gathered at the foot of the mountain, and Asher addressed them from the top. His voice


    was thunderous, reaching everyone who gathered as he watched them from his height.


    ¡°Everyone, I know we are all grieving. The loss that we have experienced is devastating and


    weighs heavily on us. However, I have received counsel from one whom you know very well. She is


    your future Luna, Roxanne¡­" Asher began.


    ¡°Future what¡­?!¡± Roxanne thought to herself.


    ¡°That sly bastard, just what does he think he Is saying? I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet¡± She


    mumbled silently, though it was clear that she was happy to hear him say that.


    Rita watched her from the side andughed at her obvious pretence. She didn¡¯t know when it had


    happened, but she was sure now that Roxanne had fallen in love with Asher.


    "It''s about time¡­" Rita thought to herself.


    "Roxanne has proposed that wey aside our pain and channel our turbulent emotion into an


    activity¡­ For it is the season, ording to the calendar of the year¡­ To engage in celebration in


    anticipation of a hopeful future¡­ This is the proposal to celebrate Christmas!¡± Asher dered.


    Everywhere fell silent. The people didn''t let out a single word as Asher''s words stunned them.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Now that Roxanne gave it a second thought, wasn¡¯t it strange¡­ Her suggestion? Celebrating a


    season invented by humans, the very same humans who despised them and took away 11 members of


    their pack. But, what matters wasn¡¯t the ones who made the season, but what it represented¡­ Hope¡­


    Life¡­ Love¡­ Sacrifice¡­ Giving¡­ Salvation¡­ Happiness.


    Roxanne only hoped that everyone else would see things from that perspective.


    ¡°Now, what say ye?! Are you for, or against this proposal?¡± Asher asked the stunned crowd.


    He was going to force them. They had been through enough already. It was a choice they had to


    make. Everyone had to choose¡­ Whether to remain miserable or to give joy a chance.


    Suddenly, one person raised his hand and yelled out


    ¡°I am for!¡±


    Everyone looked to see the one who had done this thing. His name was Daniel, he had lost his


    son to Hunters. It was only a month ago that his son went through his Awakening, and now he is dead.


    But why was his hand raised? Shouldn''t he be one of the most miserable?


    ¡°If Lady Roxanne says so, then I agree! After all¡­ Even though my kid is dead¡­ She protected


    my remaining two daughters!" He cried out.


    The man''s statement stunned everyone. And before they knew it, hands started to get raised as


    well. The werewolves in support increased every second. It continued until everyone¡¯s hands were up.


    From the crowd, Larry smiled as his own hands were raised as well.


    ¡°Why not? After all, it¡¯s a good thing to celebrate in the season¡­ I¡¯ve always wondered what


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Christmas would be like here.¡± He grinned to himself.


    Everyone¡¯s hands were raised, they all looked at Asher expectantly. Asher looked back and his


    eyes met Roxanne''s. He gestured for her toe to his side so she could address everyone with him.


    Roxanne felt nervous by this, but the reassuring look on Asher''s face, plus Rita''s nudging, made her


    step forward and face the crowd below.


    They all cheered as they saw her. Their pained eyes lit with hope as they cheered on. Roxanne


    blushed with happiness.


    What she didn''t realise was that because of her wild attacks on the Hunters for their sakes, she


    had won over their hearts. They all loved and deeply respected her now. Not just as Asher''s mate, but


    now as an individual¡­ They recognized her as their Luna.


    She took a deep breath and addressed them.


    "Everyone! I know we have all suffered, the state of devastation in our hearts is beyond what


    words can convey. However, we must not give in to despair. We must win against I''m the despondency


    that wishes to swallow us whole. I consider all of you my family, and even the fallen ones¡­ You all


    mean the world to me. That is why¡­ I want us to celebrate this season. We lost a lot, but not all. Some


    were lost, but many more were saved. We are alive, through their sacrifice, we lived in their stead.


    They wouldn''t want us to be sorrowful and spend the veryst days of the year moping about and living


    in misery, no!¡±


    ¡°In order to honour the memories of the ones we lost, and be grateful for the ones that remain¡­


    Hopeful for the ones that wille¡­ Let us celebrate Christmas!¡± Roxanne dered.


    The deafening noises of everyone¡¯s cheers warmed Roxanne''s heart as she panted with


    happiness. She felt a thrill unlike any other. This was it, the answer that would raise the spirit of


    everyone.


    She looked beside her and Asher smiled at her, nodding his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand your rationale, but I am in full support¡­ Just one thing, though¡­ How do


    we go about celebrating this?¡± He asked her.


    Even Asher had no idea. After all, they had never celebrated such an event before. But, that was


    no problem for Roxanne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just leave it to me!¡±


    She would guide them, lead them, andfort them. It was her turn now, to give back to them


    what they gave her¡­ The warmth of happiness!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    (semi final)


    Onest game(final fight of the year)


    [Friday, 24th Of December]


    Christmas Eve, a time of merry sounds and joyousughter! Usually, none of that was seen in the


    Rockwood Pack. It was just a normal day for them. They had never celebrated such a season and


    didn¡¯t consider it necessary to do¡­ That was before Roxanne came.


    It was ironic, how after not celebrating such a season during times of peace, they indulged in it


    during a time of grief. But, no one could deny the beauty of it.


    Everyone was busy doing one thing or the other, preparing for the big event called Christmas.


    They werete in their preparation, but Roxanne had everything covered.


    She took control of the event, as a true leader and made everything to be in order. She assigned


    roles to everyone, ensuring proper distribution of work and division ofbour.


    The men were sent to perform the more rigorous tasks, such as cutting down giant trees and


    gathering the right materials needed for the event.


    The women weaved thin lines of wood and fibre, as a makeshift object that was necessary for


    Christmas. The young ones assisted in activities and decorations. Since they didn¡¯t live near modern


    times, and it would take too long to go to procure the materials they needed, they had to improvise.


    However, Roxanne wasn¡¯t deterred by this at all.


    Rather, she was even more excited. This would be the strangest, weirdest Christmas of her life,


    but¡­


    ¡°It''s going to be the best!¡± She smiled to herself.


    After she had addressed them the previous day, even though they all agreed, they didn¡¯t know the


    first thing about preparing for Christmas or what it entailed. But, that wasn¡¯t an issue for Roxanne, she


    had that covered.


    ¡°We only have today and tomorrow for preparation. We need to move quickly!¡± She had said.


    There was so much they needed. Lights, decorations, music¡­ Food, lots of good food! Roxanne


    used her head to look for options they could adopt and she finally found it.


    ¡°Rita, how did you make your cottages in the middle of the woods?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Oh? We have expert builders here. Our equipment are also functional. All we need are wood,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    nails, and time¡­ why are you asking?¡± Rita replied curiously.


    ¡°Perfect! There are no trees that can properly serve as a Christmas tree¡­ So we¡¯re going to make


    our own! We¡¯ll build it!¡± Roxanne dered.


    The builders were divided into groups. Some procured the necessary materials, tree stems, and


    branches to serve as the body, while also making use of twigs for attachment. They peeled off barks


    and painted them to serve the purpose of leaves.


    The women were in charge of weaving decorations and extensions where the lights would be


    ced. The question which many asked was¡­


    ¡°What light?¡±


    There was no electricity this far away from civilization, and the wolves didn''t have any stable


    source of light other than the moon''s illumination. They hadnterns, but they hardly used them, after


    all, they could all see clearly in the dark. However, a Christmas tree had no meaning without lights!


    ¡°No, there has to be something!¡± Roxanne muttered.


    Suddenly, she remembered when she first gained consciousness in the cave, and her first time in


    the vige. The first things she noticed while she was there were the fireflies that lit up the room.


    ¡°We can use that!¡± Roxanne dered.


    The pack members gave her a look of awe, meaning at her ingenuity.


    Rita and a select few went into the game to procure the fireflies and obtain their assistance for the


    glow only they could give.


    Fortunately, the pack had little ss containers which they used to store extracts of nectar from


    the trees during spring. They ced one or two fireflies within each container, making little holes within


    them to grant the tiny critters ess to air.


    With the issue of light solved, another challenge was music¡­ Or so Roxanne thought, but that was


    no problem.


    The pack had machinations of their own making. While it wasn¡¯t fancy, neither did it rely on modern


    technology that human civilization was known for, it was plenty enough.


    They brought out their traditional drums and flutes, usually only used for their ancient rites and


    ceremonies, but this was also important.


    As for food, the pack had no problem with that. Roxanne bore witness to this, after all, since the


    moment she arrived all she had ever tasted was good food.


    The pack had a hidden shed where they kept their livestock, alive and fresh. Among them were the


    victims of the Christmas celebration. Roxanne knew their species quite well, but this was the first time


    age had seen anyone up close. Veryrge creature of huge mass. Bulls, huge and fat ones. Roxanne


    knew just one would be enough to feed everyone¡­ But since it was a feast, they would go with three of


    them.


    There were enough grains and roots to make meals, and the feast was guaranteed to be rich.


    They broke open the storehouse and brought out some of the nectar they had saved since spring. Of


    course, it had fermented now and made good wine.


    ¡°Well, I am 19¡­¡± Roxanne smiled to herself, technically an adult¡­ Though she had never tasted


    alcohol before.


    There was a first time for everything, after all.


    It was a busy day


    The first day passed, and even on Christmas eve, preparations continued. The weaving was done,


    so they hung them around their respective homes, putting the little firefly containers around them. It


    created beautiful lighting, though it wasn''t evident just yet. After all, it was not yet dark.


    A massive campfire was made at the centre of the vige. Since they would be celebrating it till


    night, the weather was bound to be cold. So, to make sure everyone participated equally, even the little


    ones who had very real resistance to cold, the firece would warm everyone up.


    Roxanne even saw Lenard as the preparations continued. He was diligently chopping wood for the


    fire that would be set up in the night. But this time he wasn¡¯t alone. Several others were with him,


    chopping the wood together. Roxanne knew it was only due to the season that this was happening,


    after it was over he would return to chopping wood alone, but she didn¡¯t feel bad for him.


    This was the oath he chose, and since he was happy with it, so was she. It did bring her joy to see


    him withpany,ughing and enjoying himself. She didn¡¯t know if the rest of them were Omegas like


    him, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    Ranks, Roles, Talents¡­ None of those mattered in this preparation. It was just abined effort


    involving the whole pack.


    Even Asher joined in the preparation. With his freakish strength and insane vitality, he helped them


    with the heavy lifting.


    The final preparations were being made, the most important object of all and the symbol of their


    celebration¡­ The Christmas tree. It stood majestically as the builders worked on the finishing touches.


    While this was going on, Roxanne''s thoughts wandered to her mother, Melissa. She would most


    likely be spending Christmas with Linda. Even though she wouldn¡¯t be spending it with them, Roxanne


    knew that their hearts were connected by the same spirit of the season.


    As she thought of her family, her mind went to the family of someone else, someone she knew


    very well and had grown to love.


    ¡°John? What about him?¡± Rita responded as Roxanne asked her about him.


    ¡°He hardly ever leaves his house right? I was thinking of inviting him over¡­¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I already told you how Asher feels about him!¡± Rita protested.


    It took some time to do so, but Roxanne finally convinced Rita.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy with the final preparations so I can¡¯t go with you¡­¡± Rita muttered, hoping Roxanne


    would change her mind.


    But Roxanne didn¡¯t need an escort this time.


    ¡°I know the way¡­ I¡¯ll go myself.¡± She smiled.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    And so she did. Venturing away from the vige, while everyone continued the preparations, she


    went to see a special guest of honour, Asher''s father.


    ¡°Buahhahaha!¡± John burst outughing.


    ¡°Does Asher know you¡¯re here?¡± He said to her,


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to! And I¡¯m serious¡­ Come to the Christmas party we¡¯ll be having.¡± She firmly


    spoke.


    ¡°Interesting. It looks like Asher has quite the interesting mate. You seem different from before. How


    intriguing¡­ But, I don¡¯t think I can make it. Asher wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if I came anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to think about. I invited you, so if you aren¡¯ting for Asher,e for me!¡±


    She persisted.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± He asked.


    Roxanne smiled at the question. She had tried to deny it and run from it, but she can''t do that


    anymore. She epted it now, her fate.


    "The Luna of the Rockwood pack, and your future daughter-inw.¡± She said confidently.


    John mused as he watched Roxanne leave. It was amusing to see such a girl speak so boldly in


    front of him, though he knew she was trembling at a point.


    ¡°She must really want me toe, uh? Oh well¡­¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Looks like you found yourself a good mate, kid¡­¡±


    [Friday, 25th December ]


    The night was magical¡­ The air was clear and the feeling was pure bliss to everyone present. The


    glow of the moon was no longer the sole source of light. The fluttering fireflies let their bright-colored


    shine, making everything seem unreal.


    Roxanne looked around her. The previously sad and downcast werewolves were chattering


    happily. It took a great deal of work and effort, but finally, she had achieved it.


    The giant Christmas tree was open for everyone to see. It looked stiff and unnatural for a


    Christmas tree, but it was perfect. The glow around it and the decorations made all about it made it


    appear even more majestic.


    The bonfire was veryrge, causing the mes to rise, as though dancing to the music yed by


    the wolves who handled the instruments. As the drumbeat and tambourines sounded, the fire swerved


    back and forth. Everyone danced, they were ted. Theyughed. Roxanne didn''t recognize the


    dance, it must have been a traditional one. But sheughed as she watched them.


    They are to their fill, drunk to their fill. Roxanne could only take one cup, afterward deciding that


    she had had enough. This was no night to get drunk.


    As she watched the celebrations continue, someone approached her. It was Asher.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He smiled as he moved even closer, stretching his hands to her.


    ¡°Want to dance?¡±


    Sheughed softly as she took his hand and moved closer to him as well. They moved closer to


    the bonfire and made a space for themselves among the other dancers there.


    As they walked there, Asher looked at Roxanne, who also returned the gesture, theyughed as


    their eyes met.


    ¡°I-I saw my dad¡­ He was just standing at a corner and watching us. He probably thinks he is


    being cool by hiding there, but¡­ He''s just embarrassing himself.¡± Asher chuckled.


    Roxanne alsoughed at his words, though she feared that he might disapprove of John''s


    presence.


    ¡°I know you were the one who invited him¡­ Thank you, Roxanne¡± He smiled.


    ¡°F-For what?¡± She said with a shortugh.


    "For this¡­ For everything. You really thought things through. Initially, I didn''t buy into all of this, but


    you really pulled this off¡­ I''m impressed, amazed even. And I finally understand the reasons behind


    your intentions. The pack is better off this way." He smiled.


    Roxanne blushed as he said this.


    They finally settled on the dance floor. Roxanne hoped for a slow dance, the kind of romantic one


    she usually saw in movies or read in books, where everyone disappeared, except the dancer and their


    partner. She couldn''t be more wrong.


    Everyone around Roxanne and Asher stopped dancing, a lot leaving the dancing area as they


    made room for them.


    ¡°W-What is happening?¡± Roxanne asked, flustered by their sudden reaction.


    "Heh, it''s only natural. Everyone wants to witness this¡­ As the king and queen dance before them


    under the night sky.


    Before Roxanne could respond, the beats suddenly changed and the tempo of the music started to


    rise. The sounds increased as the beat got faster and wilder. The spectators started to p their hands


    in a joint rhythm. It was now fast-paced.


    ¡°Can you keep up?¡± Asher smirked.


    He moved away from her and began his dance, jumping and swerving his body in action-filled


    dancing.


    Roxanne''s jaw dropped as she saw him making such crazy movements. She could never imagine


    the stern and awkward Asher pulling off such an impressive dance. He kept his eyes focused on her as


    he gave her a sexy look, calling her to join him, though it could also be that he was taunting her.


    The ps became louder and everyone began to cheer as they watched Asher show off his


    moves.


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Roxanne said, feeling challenged.


    She suddenly jumped and made a twist in the air. Shended on her feet and started to make


    rapid movements with her fear, beating her hands on her body as they made pping sounds. She


    turned her face back and forth, swerving her body in sync with the rhythm.


    Asher''s eyes widened when he saw Roxanne''s moves. Not only Asher was stunned. Rita, Dax,


    Damien, Lenard, Larry¡­ Everyone watched with shocked expressions. Suddenly the ps stopped


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and the cheers. They were all too dumbfounded to do anything but watch as Roxanne was lost in her


    dance. Even Asher stopped his dance and watched as she energetically kept moving her body.


    Her eyes were closed now as she removed her focus from everyone and only focused on her


    movements and enjoying the moment.


    She did this for so long that she didn''t even need sounds or music. She moved to the beats made


    by her pounding heart. Sweat appeared on her body, but she didn''t stop.


    Finally, with a majestic pose, she finished her dance. She opened her eyes slowly as she wanted,


    realising everywhere had fallen silent. No beat, no ringing, no cheers or chaos. Everyone was staring at


    her with amazement.


    ¡°Did I overdo it¡­?!¡± She panicked.


    However, before she couldplete her thought, a roar of cheers burst forth from everyone as


    they pped thunderously. The loud noise covered the entire vige as they kept pping for


    Roxanne. Asher admitted his loss¡­ She did more than keep up with him. She overtook him.


    ¡°How did she learn to dance like that?¡± Asher muttered to himself

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The night was still young, as Roxanne called everyone back to the dance floor and they all danced


    together excitedly.


    Finally, after they had had their fill of the dance, they stopped. Roxanne and Asher looked above


    them and gazed upon the moon. They could feel the urgeing from within them and they just had to


    let it out.


    In most Christmas celebrations, what people heard were carols and jingles of bells. However,


    when one had Christmas with the wolves¡­ Things were a little different.


    ¡°Awoooooooo!!!!!¡± Asher gave the first howl.


    ¡°Awooooooooo!!!!¡± Roxanne followed.


    Everyone let out theirs as well.


    ¡°Awooooooo!!!¡± They all brought forth.


    The sounds of the joint howls made by these werewolves underneath the moonlight made the best


    music, exceeding even the best of carols.


    All the werewolves closed their eyes as they continued this symphony, except Asher and Roxanne.


    Standing in the middle of therge circle of the pack, they stared at each other. They had stopped their


    howls, even though the rest continued.


    Their eyes met passionately, and they instinctively knew what came next. Drawing their lips closer,


    they merged in one mutual consensus, drowning in each other''s desires. They kept kissing, tongue


    meeting the other as their lips smacked together. Saliva drew from their mouth as they kept this


    pleasant union going, crossing themselves and indulging in their satisfaction.


    After they did this, the howls continued.


    Asher looked into Roxanne''s eyes and for the first time since he met her, went on his knees. The


    wolves had their eyes closed, so they couldn¡¯t see a thing. Their howls filled the air, so they couldn''t


    hear any other voice. It was only Roxanne and Asher that we¡¯re aware of this urrence.


    "Roxanne¡­ Will you be mine, now and forever? Bond with me¡­ I love you,``he confessed.


    Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at him. He held her hand and caressed it, not for a second


    removing his eyes off of her. His sincere eyes expected an answer from her, and she already knew it


    within her, what she would say.


    ¡°Asher¡­. I¡­¡± She began.


    ¡°Awoooooooo¡± The howls filled the air as she spoke.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the answer now¡­¡±


    Asher''s eyes fell as he heard this. His heart ached, he didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ He was in pain,


    but he endured, he still looked at her, perhaps expecting a different answer.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I promise you¡­ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you the answer!¡± She dered to him.


    She used her hands to raise him back to his feet and her smile showed that she indeed loved him,


    he could tell¡­ All he needed to do was wait for the next day.


    "Alright, Roxanne¡­ I''ll be expecting it" He smiled.


    She returned his smile too.


    The howls ceased and for a moment there was silence. They all just took deep breaths and felt the


    cold breeze surround them. After this brief period, the wolves finally resumed their dance and music


    and ate and partied.


    Roxanne excused herself from the crowd and took some fresh air in solitude.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She heaved a heavy sigh.


    She had wanted to tell Asher at that very moment how she felt, how she also loved him and


    wanted to be his¡­ That she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. But she couldn¡¯t do that yet,


    not until she took care of one thing that was holding her back¡­ The one thing she never stopped


    thinking about since she came to the vige.


    Thest match she would be having for the year, the finals for the championship for the season,


    what she had worked so hard for all year¡­ She thought about it.


    And it was this very night!


    She wanted to go so badly and win. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, she had to at least have


    her final match, but this made her feel guilty. She couldn¡¯t tell Asher about it because he wouldn¡¯t let


    her leave. Besides, it would hurt him if he found out she would rather have her match than stay even


    longer in the vige.


    She felt conflicted about what to do. Should she just forfeit the match? But if she did¡­ Roxanne


    felt that she would regret that decision all her life. She wouldn''t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± She muttered.


    "My, my if it isn''t Lady Roxanne¡­" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind her.


    She looked back and saw the one who spoke.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Larry¡­¡±


    Larry smiled innocently at her, which made her remember Lenard. He truly was like his father in


    some ways.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but hear you ask yourself what to do. I guess even you have trouble deciding


    that¡­¡± He smiled.


    Roxanne gave him a small smile, she couldn¡¯t tell him anything. It¡¯s not like he would understand


    anyway.


    Larry smiled as he saw her look indecisive and ufortable.


    "You should just do what you want to do. Sometimes one has to be selfish. The reason we hesitate


    to do some things at times is that we are often overly concerned with what people think and how they


    would feel if we take a particr step. However¡­" Larry said.


    ¡°¡­ If those people truly care for us, wouldn¡¯t they want us to do what would make us happy? If


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    they truly care and understand you, then they would understand and respect whatever decision you


    make¡­ And won¡¯t stop loving you no matter what!¡±


    Larry''s words resonated with Roxanne''s heart. He was right. Asher loved her, he said so himself.


    That meant even if she stole away this very night, he would still love her. All she had to do was just


    Would it be difficult? Yes!


    But could she pull it off? Also, Yes!


    ¡°I have to do this¡­ So I can finally be free of those thoughts and give Asher my answer.¡± Roxanne


    resolved.


    "Thanks a lot, Larry, your words helped me a lot!¡± Roxanne turned to see him, however, he was no


    longer there.


    This baffled Roxanne a little, but she didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it.


    She had made up her mind. Onest game, her final match for the year¡­ And she could finally


    continue her blissful time with Asher

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    (Finale)


    Broken and Leaving.


    "Here you have it, folks¡­ It''s the moment you''ve all been waiting for!!!" The announcer made a


    loud noise.


    Everyone''s thunderous cheers filled the room. A wild look of excitement was shown in their eyes


    as they anticipated what woulde next.


    "It''s the final match of the year¡­ We have waited two weeks for this sensation. We are all burning


    with passion, with questions¡­ Who will win between our two challengers? ce your bets, everyone!


    This will be one heck of a match!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "On the first hand, we have the undefeated champion, the one who wonst season, known to be


    invincible, merciless¡­ peerless! He is a demon that can not be stopped! Let¡¯s give it up forrrrrr¡­.¡±


    He paused for a moment of suspense before announcing the name.


    ¡°Diabloooooo!!!!¡±


    The crowd cheered immediately when they heard his name. A man who was nearly seven feet tall


    entered the stage, his confidently slow steps made the room seem to tremble. He grinned as he waved


    at the crowd, shing his disfigured sets of teeth.


    "On the other hand, we have our rising rookie. She has made her mark and is definitely formidable


    for climbing all the way to the finals in her first season. Her identity is still a mystery, but we all know


    one fact about her¡­ And that is¡­ She never lets her opponents go scot-free. Give it up forrr¡­ The


    ck Cat!!!¡±


    Everyone cheered as they pped their hands l, waiting for the emergence of their all-time


    favourite rookie. She didn¡¯t show up.


    The cheers grew lower as they all looked around in confusion, a question rang in the mind of all of


    them.


    ``Where is ck Cat?!¡±


    ¡°Heh, looks like she ran away scared,¡± Diablo chuckled.


    The announcer looked confused. Sweat started to appear on his face as he looked at the mob,


    and what he saw, he could tell that they were not pleased.


    The crowd was disappointed, to say the least. They were enraged. As they were about to burst


    forth to show their dissatisfaction, suddenly they gasped at the figure who ran to the stage. It was her!


    ¡°Wohoooooo!!!!¡± They all cheered excitedly as the ck Cat came upon the stage.


    ¡°Tch¡± Diablo made a look of dissatisfaction.


    The announcer made a look of relief, thanking his stars for her arrival. He didn''t know how he


    would have fared if the mob rioted.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for the wait! It seems our ck Cat likes to make quite the entrance.


    Without further ado, we will now begin the match!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you should have run away, little girl. This prize will be mine!¡± Diablo grinned.


    ck Cat was silent. She huffed in exhaustion, as though she had just concluded a marathon. Her


    eyes showed that she felt tired and her body throbbed weakly. She was barely able to stand properly,


    let alone fight. As for the reason for her sorry state, it was only one.


    She had run from the Rockwood pack just so she could fight here¡­ The ck Cat, no, Roxanne


    was at her limits. But even then she smiled.


    ¡°Good. This is how it should be. If I was at top form, it wouldn¡¯t even be a match.¡±


    With her werewolf abilities, she could easily take the guy down. But now that she was weakened,


    she could do it. She could win. The time was 11:24 pm. It took her over three hours to get here at full


    speed.


    Since she had also hitched a ride just to get there earlier, it was faster. All she had to do was get to


    the highway that connected to the woods closest to the Rockwood Pack vige.


    ¡°If I take a cab and drop off at the Highway, taking this match into ount, I should be able to get


    there before dawn. No one would know I ever left!¡± She reasoned to herself.


    Still, she knew she had to end things quickly!


    ¡°¡­ Wait for me to return Asher¡­ I¡¯ll give you my answer then!¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    [MEANWHILE]


    The party ended with a bang. A lot of people passed out outside their homes due to their drunken


    state. Of course, the snow wouldn¡¯t kill them since they were werewolves, but it still wasn¡¯t good to


    sleep outside in such a vulnerable state.


    Asher and the few sober ones left among the pack carried the drunk ones to their homes.


    Afterward, he went to his special ce¡­ The top of the vige. He had his own house there, of course,


    it was more like a mansionpared to the rest of the pack member¡¯s homes, thoughpared to


    others it wascking in plenty.


    He had never invited Roxanne in since that had never gotten intimate before this Christmas night.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep. He could only watch over the quiet vige as a solitary figure.


    ¡°Heh, now I feel like a stalker¡± He joked to himself, remembering what Roxanne used to call him.


    His mind went back to her. This restless state of his heart. It was as though he was excited,


    performing some sort of activity that was rigorous. He knew this feeling didn¡¯te from him. It had to


    be from Roxanne!


    He could feel her¡­ Just like when she was in danger thatst time. Why was she so excited? Was


    it due to his question? Was she troubled about it? Maybe he came off too strong. Had he asked too


    soon?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ This feeling¡­ She isn¡¯t brooding. She¡¯s excited. She must feel the same way! She¡¯s going


    to say yes!¡± Asher said to himself, stifling his excitedughter.


    ¡°Silly girl, why is she keeping me in suspense then?¡± He muttered.


    If this feeling was real, and she really was going to say yes, then that meant Roxanne wasn''t


    currently sleeping. His heart suddenly skipped, making him grip his chest.


    She was definitely awake. And Asher wanted to see her now more than ever. Yes, he would hear


    her answer now. He nced at the moon above him and smiled. From its position, he could tell that the


    time was past midnight.


    ¡°It¡¯s technically morning already! I¡¯m ready for your answer Roxanne!¡± He grinned.


    Like a child, he jumped from his heights with a yfulugh filled with excitement and vigour.


    Racing through the vige, it didn¡¯t take him long to get to Rita''s house. He stood in front of her door for


    a moment.


    What was he going to do? Would he knock? He had to! He had to see Roxanne. Rita and Dax


    wouldn¡¯t mind anyway. It was no longer a secret to anyone that they were a couple.


    He knocked hard on the door.


    No response.


    He did so again. Still no answer


    This time he banged at the door, and he could hear a faint sounding from within, but since the


    house structure prevented the senses of a Werewolf from gaining hearing ess within, he couldn¡¯t


    make out the sound properly.


    As he was about to knock again, the door finally opened. It was Dax, half-naked, with only his


    underwear left on him. He looked over at Asher with an impatient expression, feeling ufortable by


    his friend''s stare.


    ¡°Dude¡­ What are you looking for here sote?¡± Dax muttered, scratching his head.


    ¡°Oh, am I interrupting something?¡± Asher smiled with a curious gleam in his eyes.


    Dax appeared flustered by this, and for the first time, he noticed a painfully noticeable bulge in


    Dax''s boxer shorts.


    ¡°Ehem¡­ Why are you here, Asher? Come one, man¡­ This situation just got awkward. You really


    need me to spell it out for you?¡± Dax said, rubbing his head even harder, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, I am sorry for my unwee visit. I just want to see Roxanne¡± Asher smiled.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­?! See her? Bu-¡° Dax looked surprised by Asher''s statement.


    "I know, I know¡­ It''ste. But I can feel it within me, Dax, she¡¯s awake. She¡¯s excited. She must


    also long to see me too. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± Asher said in a hushed tone, trying to suppress


    his excited voice.


    ¡°No. No, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Because Roxanne is not here¡­¡± Dax tly responded, appearing


    confused.


    ¡°What?¡± Asher was stunned by Dax''s words.


    ¡°I-I thought she was actually with you, you know¡­ Hooking up and stuff¡­ It is the season after


    all¡­¡± Dax chuckled slightly.


    However, from the look on Asher''s face, he could tell that it was no time for jokes. If she wasn¡¯t


    with Asher, and she wasn¡¯t with them¡­ Where was she?


    ¡°Don''t mess with me, man. Just let me see her for a second¡± Asher said as he waved off what Dax


    said as a joke, trying to get past him.


    ¡°Asher¡­ She''s not here!¡± Dax said, raising his voice.


    Suddenly Asher heard a creak from within the house. His shocked expression quickly made a


    smile. It was Roxanne, right? It had to be! She had felt him too and decided toe out of her room.


    ¡°Roxanne! It¡¯s me, Asher. I¡¯m here for your answer now!¡± Asher shouted, hoping his mate and


    lover would pop her head out and bless him with her lovely smile.


    He was wrong.


    ¡°Roxanne? Asher? What are you talking about?..? Dax, who are you talking to? You¡¯re neglecting


    your Lil baby, you know¡­¡± Rita came out of the corner with only sheets wrapped around her body, her


    cleavage and a great deal of skin exposed.


    Immediately she saw Asher, her face turned pink as she screamed.


    ¡°Asher?!! W-What are you doing here?! I''m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!!!¡± She ran away in embarrassment,


    shutting her door tightly.


    Dad watched as his wife scurried back into their room in panic and chuckled slightly. Rita was cute


    when she was embarrassed.


    He turned to Asher to see his friend''s reaction. After all, he just saw his sister almost naked.


    However, Asher was no longer in front of him.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s weird. Not even a goodbye¡­¡± Dax muttered to himself.


    "Maybe he''s ying hide and seek with Roxanne and thought she would be hiding here. Hehe,


    who knew you could also y such a lovers'' game, Asher. Rita and I should also incorporate that one


    of these days," Dax thought to himself as he shut the door of his house, ready to resume his night


    sessions with his mate.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡± He howled excitedly.


    Asher panted and his heart raced as he ran through the vige, searching for traces of Roxanne.


    She wasn¡¯t with Rita, so perhaps she was stuck somewhere in the vige, somewhere she couldn¡¯t get


    out of? Asher searched everywhere in a sh, he couldn¡¯t find her. Perhaps she was lost¡­? What


    direction did she go to? Asher sniffed the air, increasing the range and efficiency of his senses to the


    limits. A lot of different scents filled that air. After all, a party just concluded, so various scents danced


    around his nose. However, since Roxanne was his mate¡­ Hers would definitely be the most special.


    ¡°I found it!¡± He dered.


    He ran and chased the scent, following it to where it would take him. He ran to the edge of the


    vige, not stopping. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he finally stopped. He looked in front of him, an


    expression of disbelief covered his face.


    ¡°N-No way¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ She¡­ She left¡­?!¡± Asher muttered as thest trace he felt of her


    was her footsteps and scent departing from the vige.


    His face fell as he walked away from the scene, not looking back. Roxanne had left the vige,


    was this her answer? Did she never really love him?


    Myriads of thoughts and doubts yed through his mind¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to respond to them,


    but he was sure of one thing¡­ Roxanne wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    With that conclusion in his head, he went to the storehouse and brought out arge crate of the


    stored nectar he had reserved for his personal use¡­. He didn¡¯t want to think, he didn¡¯t want to feel¡­


    He couldn¡¯t bear them.


    He just wanted to drown in it all.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°Please let me make it in time, please let me make it in time!¡± Roxanne pleased desperately within


    herself as she dashed with all her might toward the vige.


    Immediately the match was over, she had left the scene, and not a moment after. Roxanne didn''t


    wait for the announcement or the big prize. She didn''t need any of those. She had won! She was the


    victor and champion of the finals. That much was enough for her.


    Having achieved this, she had nothing else holding her back. She would finally tell Asher


    everything and reveal her feelings to him.


    She got to the vige before dawn, just as she nned. Roxanne checked the watch she had


    quickly snatched from an unsuspecting passerby. It was barely 4:00 am. She was early. She made it!


    She didn''t bother going to Rita''s ce. She ran straight ahead to the peak, to see Asher. She got


    there quicker than she thought. Had she gotten faster, or was the time just speeding up for her as she


    could barely contain her excitement. She didn''t see him outside, which only meant he had to be within


    his house.


    Roxanne opened the door to his house excitedly, not even bothering to knock. As she did so, she


    ran into his house.


    It was a wide space, well furnished and arranged. Asher was a neat and meticulous person after


    all. But Roxanne had no time for sightseeing. She knew where Asher would be, after all, it was so early


    in the morning.


    ¡°His room!¡± She said to herself.


    Even though Roxanne had never been to his house before, it was easy to navigate as she quickly


    found the entrance to his room. As she got closer, though¡­ She halted.


    The room was slightly open, but not enough for Roxanne to see what was happening inside. She


    could smell Asher''s scent, but that wasn''t the issue. Other than Asher''s scent, she could smell


    another¡­ The smell of someone familiar.


    "N-No¡­ It can''t be¡­" Roxanne said to herself to dissuade her mind from what she calcted


    based on her senses.


    Her senses couldn¡¯t lie, yet she denied it with her heart. This conflict raged on, but there was only


    one way she could confirm. She had to see for herself.


    She walked closer to the slightly opened door and spread it wider. Her eyes bulged at the sight


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before her. Her senses were right¡­ Asher was sleeping on his bed in his room, but so was another¡­


    A woman she knew¡­ One whom she always suspected and never got along with¡­ Daughter of the


    Alpha of the Bloodmoon Pack, Cami.


    ¡°A-Asher¡­¡± She muttered, tears dropping from her eyes.


    Asher''s eyes slowly opened as he heard his name from the sweetest voice he had ever heard. It


    was Roxanne''s voice.


    ¡°Why does it sound so sad? Is she crying? Why is she crying?¡± He thought to himself as he stirred


    from his sleep.


    He looked at her face as she stood in front of his door and stared at him unbelievably, with a


    pained look of betrayal.


    "Why is she looking at me like that? What''s going on?" Asher''s mind went.


    But that didn¡¯t matter right now. He was wrong! Roxanne didn¡¯t leave him. She was right in front of


    him!


    ¡°Roxanne¡­ I¡¯ve been looking for you¡­ I thought you had left¡­ I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me like


    that¡­ Roxanne¡­¡± Asher muttered weakly as he tried to raise his hands to reach her.


    As he tried to, he could feel his hands restrained by something. It felt heavy as the construction


    weighed against his arms. He looked by his side to see the source of the resistance. His eyes bulged


    with surprise as he saw someone who had no ce in his bed¡­ Cami, sleeping peacefully.


    What had he done?


    His head banged as he realised the situation he was in. He turned back to look at Roxanne, but


    she was no longer there. He heard a distant bang, caused by the m she made on his front door. She


    had left the house.


    ¡°Nooo, Roxanne¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­ I¡­¡± He struggled to speak.


    He needed to chase after her¡­ He needed to hurry up, but his body wouldn''t move. Why? Why


    couldn''t it? He was beginning to feel drowsy again. The effects of the excessive alcohol he took


    affected him once again as he slowly drifted into unconsciousness.


    Roxanne ran away. Away from Asher''s house, away from the vige, away from Oregon woods.


    She ran back to the underground wrestling centre, where her prize money was waiting for her. She had


    hoped Asher would call out for her or stop her, grab her with muscr arms and tell her everything was


    okay, but he didn''t.


    The image yed on and on in Roxanne''s brain. Asher, lying half-naked with Cami, the happy


    look on Cami''s face, and the guilty look on his.


    She had had enough of it, of everything. Asher, the werewolf drama¡­ Her life there. She didn¡¯t


    think she could stand it with the pain that filled her heart.


    ¡°What did I expect anyway¡­ Youughed at it when I told you back then, and I did too¡­ But it¡¯s


    really true, isn¡¯t it? I knew from the beginning after all¡­ You''re truly terrible, Asher!¡±


    That was when she made her decision. She was going to go away¡­ Away from it all, and live her


    life!


    No more Asher or crazy werewolf business¡­ Just her¡­ Because the only one she could count on


    after all¡­ Was herself!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    It had been a few days since the incident.


    Not much time had passed, yet it felt like so long ago since everything came crashing for Roxanne.


    It was already the 29th of December¡­ Nearlyst day of the year.


    Roxanne decided to get up from her bed and leave the house. She needed the exercise anyway.


    She looked around her. This wasn''t her room¡­ At least not the one she was used to.


    It wasn¡¯tfortable like Rita''s, or familiar like her house''s, or cosy like her grandmother''s. It was


    just a hotel room. Of course, it was a quality ce, and the bed was better than any of the beds she


    had used before, but somehow it didn¡¯t feel quite the same.


    Roxanne pushed those thoughts out of her head. She went to the bathroom and took a ssic


    shower. As the water poured on her body and oozed throughout her skin, Roxanne indulged in the


    feeling. It was definitely something shecked back in the vige¡­ Ah, how she had missed the


    sublime feeling of having a proper shower. After she was done in the bathroom, she got dressed and


    left her hotel room.


    Walking down the street, she smiled as she took in the ambiance. Snow fell all around her as she


    mused at the fleeting beauty of such little white moulds of ice. She walked through the clear pathway,


    already shovelled andyered with salt to ensure everyone who passed there had afortable walk.


    Most people would want to start home during such a snow day, but not Roxanne. She loved


    walking. It allowed her to let go of all the tensed-up feelings she had and push away the thoughts that


    never seemed to leave. Thoughts of her family, thoughts of her friends, thoughts of the pack¡­


    Thoughts of Asher¡­


    She shook her head, trying to shake off the painful memories of the night she had left, abandoning


    everything. The thoughts however persisted, no matter how hard she tried to forget them.


    Roxanne didn¡¯t know how she found the energy, but she ran, uninterrupted, back to where she


    wasing from, the underground wrestling ring. She was fortunate enough to still meet the manager,


    who had been waiting patiently for her.


    He gave her the prize money, a very sizable amount, the sum of thousands of dors. It was a big


    night, after all. He offered her a contract, with decent pay, iparable to what she had earned


    previously. Of course, he would want her to continue fighting in his ring since she would take in more


    profits.


    She agreed. After all, she had nothing else going for her. Plus, she needed money for the new life


    she wanted.


    She took the money and left. Since her mother was with her grandmother, she could sneak into


    their house, just like she remembered doing in the past, and pack up her most essential clothes and


    valuables. She took her secret debit card, filled with all the money she had gotten from the past games.


    After changing clothes and packing up, she left. She lodged in the hotel she was currently staying


    in andid them upfront. Since she was an adult, they had noints. It had been three days since


    then.


    Roxanne was now living a free life, uninterrupted or respected by anyone. She wasn''t sure how


    long she could maintain this lifestyle, but she would do so as long as it took. She had enough money


    with her tost her for quite some time, after all. Besides, she could always earn more.


    She finally settled down in the Park and heaved a heavy sigh. She was all alone there. Sitting with


    no one around her as the snow fell in the park, and all around. She closed her eyes and felt the cold,


    simr to that of the vige''s, though it seemed Rockwood was more intense than this.


    ¡°Ahh¡­" She let out in a rxed tone.


    She couldn''t say her life was perfect as it was. She couldn''t deny that not a day went by that she


    didn''t think of Asher and the great of the pack. Her parents could be worried about her, maybe file a


    missing person case, but so far she had gotten nothing of the sort, so she was probably safe for now¡­


    How long that wouldst though, she did not know.


    She often wondered what had really happened that night? Did she overreact? Asher seemed


    oblivious of the situation. Perhaps he didn''t know what had happened too?


    ¡°No!¡± She resolved to herself never to make excuses for him.


    Nothing changed the fact of what she saw that night. He didn¡¯t chase after her, he didn¡¯t call after


    her. She didn¡¯t overreact.


    ¡°Let''s forget all this now¡­¡± She closed her eyes and rxed her tensed muscles.


    People often made resolutions as they ventured into the new year. Perhaps she could make hers


    as well.


    ¡°I, Roxanne, will start anew and put all the craziness behind me! It¡¯s time to live my life a little, and


    make the most of it! Cheers!¡±


    She said this aloud in the park. After all, she was the only one there.


    She stood up from her seat after a while and decided to go back to her hotel for some hot cocoa


    and a shower. Afterward, she would sleep.


    ¡°Ah, just like a normal girl!¡± She smiled to herself.


    She was serious about her resolution. She had left crazy behind her, and all that was left of


    Roxanne was the part of herself that wanted to live in the moment and enjoy herself.


    Unknown to her, though¡­ The craziness had just begun.


    [Meanwhile]


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A woman sat across the Park where Roxanne was, a small distance from it, yet her eyes remained


    focused on the unsuspecting young adult who made a vow to herself.


    Her ears picked up Roxanne''s every word, and she chuckled to herself as she heard Roxanne''s


    new year resolution. She kept observing her until finally, Roxanne left her seat and went in the direction


    she came from.


    The woman smiled as she saw Roxanne disappear from her sight.


    ¡°So that''s Asher''s bride¡­ Roxanne, uh? How interesting indeed.¡±


    End of Book 1: Christmas With The Werewolves


    To Be Continued¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!